Blood and Fire
Author: Ally Shields
Date: 2000-01-01 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Urban Fantasy; Vampires; Paranormal; Magic; Witches; Romance; Werewolves; Shapeshifters; Mystery; Fantasy
Description: A dead body, black magic, and a vampire enforcer... Ari thought her biggest problem was deciding if she should move in with her vampire boyfriend, Andreas. That was before they found the dead body at the bottom of the Riverdale cliffs. And before she realized he'd been cursed by black magic. Just as she begins the murder investigation, the vampire rulers in Europe send an enforcer to make inquiries into the recent defeat of the Toronto vampire prince. While Andreas has taken responsibility for the brutal dictator’s death, there is much about the incident that he and Ari must keep to themselves
Publisher: Etopia Press

Table of Contents

~ Acclaim for Ally Shields ~

~ Look for these titles from Ally Shields ~

Copyright Warning

~ Dedication ~

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Epilogue

~ Also by Ally Shields ~

~ More Fantasy from Etopia Press ~

~ Acclaim for Ally Shields ~

Praise for Awakening the Fire (Guardian Witch #1)

“I can't wait for the rest of the series from this exciting new author because I will definitely be reading them all.”

5 Stars from The Romance Studio

“If you love paranormal and a good mystery, then I can't recommend this book enough.”

5 Stars from Paranormal Romance Guild

“Vampires, werewolves, and witches oh my! In a journey through a magical world...a witch named Arianna will have you lost under her spell.”

5 Stars from I Heart Books

~ Look for these titles from Ally Shields ~

Now Available

The Guardian Witch Series

Awakening the Fire (Book 1)

Fire Within (Book 2)

Burning Both Ends (Book 3)

Blood and Fire (Book 4)

In Print

Awakening the Fire (Book 1)

Fire Within (Book 2)

Burning Both Ends (Book 3)

Coming Soon

Blood and Fire (Book 4) To Print

Blood and Fire

Guardian Witch Book Four

Ally Shields

Copyright Warning

EBooks are not transferable. They cannot be sold, shared, or given away. The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is a crime punishable by law. No part of this book may be scanned, uploaded to or downloaded from file sharing sites, or distributed in any other way via the Internet or any other means, electronic or print, without the publisher’s permission. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000 (http://www.fbi.gov/ipr/).

This book is a work of fiction. The names, characters, places, and incidents are fictitious or have been used fictitiously, and are not to be construed as real in any way. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, actual events, locales, or organizations is entirely coincidental.

Published By

Etopia Press

1643 Warwick Ave., #124

Warwick, RI 02889
http://www.etopia-press.net

Blood and Fire

Copyright © 2013 by Ally Shields

ISBN: 978-1-940223-41-4

Edited by Nancy Cassidy

All Rights Are Reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

First Etopia Press electronic publication: October 2013

~ Dedication ~

To the wonderful readers and fans who keep Arianna’s stories alive. I’m grateful to every one of you.

Chapter One

Ari’s long hair whipped in the wind, the pale strands stinging her cheek as she looked down from the cliff top at the scene below. Three cops, two in tan uniforms, huddled around a sprawled figure. She recognized her human partner from his tall frame and fair, curly hair. As usual, Lt. Ryan Foster wore casual jeans. His position as head of the Inter-Community Division (IDC) of the Riverdale Police Department gave him latitude in his attire. His khaki windbreaker jacket, optional on a late March day, was tightly zipped, indicating he’d been there since before the sun came out. Four uniformed officers appeared to be searching the Mississippi River bank, poking among the rocks and sparse weeds.

Ari turned her attention to the dead body lying face up, one masculine hand out flung as if he had sought to grab something to break the downward plunge. The body lay too far out from the bluff for an accidental fall. Had he jumped? Been thrown? From this distance, she couldn’t identify his injuries. Ari sniffed the air. No unusual scents. And yet her witch senses told her something wasn’t normal even for a death scene.

Ryan looked up and waved at her. Ari started down the rocky path, feeling a vague disquiet. The closer she got to the body, the more her magic reacted. Her unease grew to an eerie foreboding, sending quivers across her neck and shoulders by the time she reached the huddled cops. At her nod, the officers stepped aside to give her access. Ari’s nostrils flared.

Black magic. Negative vibes swirled around her. Had the victim been an illicit practitioner, or the target of one?

“Hope I didn’t get you out of bed.” Ryan glanced at her face and handed her a steaming Styrofoam cup. “You look like you could use a pick-me-up.”

After working together several times over the past two years, Ryan knew her habits well. She functioned a whole lot better when running on caffeine. Ari quashed her reaction to the dark vibes, reached for the cup with a steady hand, and mumbled an inattentive “Thanks.” Her green eyes never left the corpse.

Ryan watched in silence as she did her initial assessment.

Human. White male, early forties, full head of sandy brown hair. Tanned, sun-weathered face. Jeans, heavy flannel shirt over a T-shirt, wool socks peeking out of laced hiking boots. No unusual injuries, only the abrasions on his hands and head that were consistent with a fall. “What do we know?”

Ryan’s jacket tightened across his broad shoulders as he shrugged. “Not much. The body was found like this about six o’clock by an early-morning fisherman. Medical examiner says rigor’s set in, so he estimates death occurred sometime around midnight, probably a little before. As usual, Doc’s refused to give a cause of death until he can do the autopsy, but a fall is the obvious conclusion.”

Knowing Ryan couldn’t sense the magic, she threw him a questioning look. “So why did you call me?”

“Olde Town district. Unknown cause of death. My gut, maybe. The cause of death might be too obvious.”

“Smart call.”

“How so?” He frowned at the body. “Did you notice something I missed?”

“Sorcery. Black magic is rolling off him in waves.”

“You don’t say?” Ryan looked at the victim with renewed interest but backed up a half step, as if tainted magic might be contagious. “I thought he was human.”

“He is human. But that doesn’t mean he wasn’t attacked by a rogue magic user. Or that he didn’t dabble in things he couldn’t control. Do you know who he is?”

“No. Although his face seems familiar, like I might have seen him somewhere. No wallet or ID on him. I know,” he added, when she made a small sound in her throat, “that’s suspicious by itself. Unless some petty thief found him and relieved him of his identification before our good Samaritan came along.” Ryan waved a hand toward the searchers. “We’re looking for the wallet. If somebody wanted the money and cards, they might have tossed the rest.”

“Did he leave a parked car or truck in the area?”

“A cruiser is looking. So far, nothing. What do you think he was doing out here? Don’t see any fishing or rappelling gear.”

“A trail hiker, maybe. I’d think a tourist would have a camera, although he might have dropped it during…whatever happened. He’s dressed pretty warmly.” She pointed to the wool socks, then looked back up at the cliffs. “More like a caver, but again, we’re missing equipment. He’d need at least a flashlight. I’ll take a look up there. See what I can find.”

Ryan shifted his feet and followed her gaze to the cliff tops. “Let’s hope he wasn’t in the caves. The vampires would raise hell with anyone nosing around, maybe guarantee he didn’t return. They’re damned territorial.”

She shot him an appraising look. “Are you suggesting they threw him off the cliff? More likely, they’d scare him, chase him back to town.”

“Maybe they chased him right off the edge.”

Ari held back a retort. Ryan had come a long way in his thinking about Otherworlders, especially in the time he’d been partnered part-time with a fire witch, but he still had lapses into old thinking. Most humans, out of fear or bias, had ignored supernaturals until they were brought back into the limelight by the McFarland treaties in the 1990s and the Civil Rights Acts, which had set up protections for both communities. Pockets of humanity still clung to the old superstitions. Nevertheless, murder and bloodletting had been outlawed and the practices abandoned by Otherworlders. If a vampire did this, it was a rogue.

But black witchcraft wasn’t a vampire thing.

Ari crouched beside the body. Not as much blood as there should be, raising the question of whether he’d been dead before he went over the edge. This might be a dumpsite. She reached out a hand to touch his face. The instant she made contact, she snatched her hand back. “Bad mojo,” she muttered, rising to stand.

“Don’t go all spooky on me.” Ryan scowled, exhibiting typical human discomfort with the unknown.

“OK, but this death isn’t going to fit into human medical experience.” And for that reason, she intended to confer on the case with her friend Gillian at the Otherworld forensics lab. “Your ME is going to find something internal he can’t explain.”

“Like what?” the cop demanded, his baby blues growing suspicious.

“Oh, crushed organs. Curdled blood.” Her tone was matter-of-fact. “I don’t know the exact form of the attack, but I think our victim was killed by a curse.”

* * *

Ari left Ryan to finish processing the scene and climbed up the cliff path. The fishy smell, so strong on the rocky beach below, was less noticeable up at the top. She stood near the edge of the overlook, estimating the fall distance to the bottom by sight. Close to a hundred and fifty feet. The highest point in the area and a lengthy drop. If he wasn’t dead when he went over, he might have had a heart attack from sheer fright. For sure, his landing would have been fatal, but it would also have caused fresh blood on the rocks below.

She turned away, examining the ground as she walked, looking for shoe prints or recent signs of disturbance. It was mostly rock and kept its secrets well. About thirty feet away, she found and followed a well-beaten hiking trail. It wound around the cliff edge, offering scenic views of the Mississippi River and the high cliffs on the opposite bank, nearly identical to where she stood. Her current path didn’t appear to go anywhere in particular. Bushes, mostly bare, and dried prairie grasses starting to green crowded up to the rocks along the trail’s edge. Whenever she saw a break in the brush, she stepped off the path to look around for anything of interest.

As she turned a bend in the path where she could no longer see the crime scene behind her, she discovered a crevasse in the rocky bluff. It offered her access to a lower ledge, perhaps twenty feet down from the top. She slid on her butt. Landing at the bottom, she looked over the edge. The river waters churned below her, creating strings of foam. If the victim had gone over here, his body would have washed away in the river current. That raised an interesting question. Why was the body on the lower riverbank? Had the killer wanted it found?

She scanned the craggy surface around her. The only directions to go were back up or to burrow farther into the cliff side by entering a rocky ravine created by an upheaval of the earth. Using her hands to lever her way between two rock walls at the narrow opening, she moved deeper into the large fissure. The area widened to seven or eight feet inside and was still open to the sky at the top. The bright sun bounced off the walls, turning the enclosure into a dry sauna. Even the tiny lizard clinging to the rock wall at shoulder height seemed immobilized by the welcome warmth of early spring.

Ari brushed her hands together to remove the dust and pushed her hair behind her ears. Of all the mornings not to have a ponytail tie. As the ravine narrowed again and grew deeper, she climbed through another slit in the rock and immediately smelled dampness. The sun no longer reached the ground, but she could still see well enough. Turning her head to the left, she spied a cave opening hidden in the shadows of a low projection of limestone. Numerous scuffmarks disturbed the sandy dirt that overlaid the rock floor, and she knelt beside them to examine the entrance.

Tight spot. Someone had wanted inside badly enough to crawl on his belly. Not necessarily the victim, but it was a possibility. The marks were recent or they would have been washed away by last weekend’s rain.

She considered following the unknown trespasser, but even with her superior vision, the total darkness of the cave would limit an investigation. Better to return after she gathered the proper equipment and talked with Andreas. The vampires couldn’t object to her intrusion if she had their leader’s approval. Maybe he’d even come with her.

The thought of seeing Andreas brought a frown to her face as she climbed back through the ravine passage. She wasn’t ready to talk to him after last night’s fight. Arrogant bloodsucker. He always thought he had the best…no, the only answer.

At least she didn’t have to worry about him until late afternoon. By the time he was awake, maybe she’d have reached a decision that would make facing him a bit easier.

* * *

Forty minutes later, Ari walked into the four-story building that housed the Olde Town annex of the Riverdale Police Department. It used to be the only police building in the metro until they built the new justice center in modern downtown Riverdale. Ari had approved of the decision to leave Ryan’s unit in the annex. It suited her just fine to interact only with the officers and departments who had some knowledge of Otherworlders. Many of the cops downtown pretended supernaturals didn’t exist. Ari was satisfied to return the courtesy.

The presence of uniformed officers stationed at the elevator and stairs piqued her interest. “Why the extra security?” She directed the question toward the cop blocking the stairs. “Expecting an invasion?”

“Something like that.” He tipped his head as he stepped aside. “Reporters. It’s that dead body from this morning. Lt. Foster’s all bent out of shape.”

Ari sped up the stairs, taking them two at a time. When she entered Ryan’s office on the third floor, she immediately noticed a murder board already covered with notes and crime scene photos. Not a surprise. Since he’d taken the Homeland Security refresher course two months ago as a result of contacts from a prior case, he’d been springing procedural upgrades on a regular basis. The crime board had been one of them. Suddenly, file folders were no longer good enough.

What she found unusual, even amazing, about the current murder board was the picture pinned in the center. No wonder the victim had looked familiar yet escaped her recognition. She’d never before seen this particular face without a brown Stetson on top.

Jase Barron, reality TV’s answer to Indiana Jones. Adventurer, treasure hunter, actor. Celeb. And now, dead body.

One glance at Ryan’s frowning face told her the cop on the stairs hadn’t exaggerated. “High profile victim,” she said.

“We’re being hounded already. Someone leaked the ID, and now the entire floor is off limits to the public. The chief assigned us a PR guy,” Ryan grumbled. “He’s already been in and suggested I wear a suit and tie.”

Ari struggled to hide a smile. A sports jacket, maybe. But a tie? Ryan only tolerated a tie when he was in dress uniform or at formal occasions like weddings and funerals. She waved at the photo. “Does this ID mean the autopsy’s complete?”

“No, but fingerprints pulled up the name, and everyone was alerted right away. The brasses, including my sarge, are in a stew and want this solved yesterday.” He slid a glance toward her. “I never mentioned your suspicions about the black magic stuff.”

She let the grin show this time. “Didn’t figure you had. Why is it your bosses are always ready with the pressure? Ignore them.” She dropped into one of two wooden visitor chairs. “Do we know why Barron was in Riverdale?”

“Ignore them? Easy for you to say. Just because your bosses are so accommodating.” When she continued to look at him, he finally sighed. “No, I don’t know why he was in town. Not yet. But he had a whole film crew with him. His yacht, the Seeker,” Ryan rolled his eyes at the name, “is tied up down at the docks, and my officers are giving everyone on board a ride to the station. I’ve already called a judge and applied for a search warrant. If you have time, I thought we’d check out this fancy boat after the interviews.” When she nodded, he went on. “Did you find anything on the cliffs?”

“A cave opening. Someone’s been inside the caverns. Since I didn’t have a flashlight, I didn’t go in. It might not have anything to do with Barron, just kids or tourists poking around, but I’ll go back.”

Ryan didn’t even suggest he might go with her. As a Guardian, a supernatural cop employed by the Magic Council, Ari had the authority to enter restricted vampire territory, even without permission from the vampire court or her boyfriend the vampire prince. For her to take a human inside the cliff caves would be a serious breach of protocol. Not to mention some of the vampires might not trust her again. Besides, Ryan left the magic users to Ari whenever possible. He preferred dealing with humans. Whether that would include Barron’s crew of Hollywood types was an interesting question.

* * *

Jase Barron’s all-human crew of four men and three women sat around a table in the police conference room. The moment Ryan and Ari entered, a dark blond man, suntanned and fit, stood and thrust out a hand. “Max Carmody,” he said. “This is terrible news. Can you tell us what happened to Jase?”

Ryan introduced himself, then motioned toward Ari. “This is Arianna Calin, from the Magic Council. We’ll try to answer your questions, but first, we have some of our own.”

“Magic Council?” Carmody looked at Ari with interest. “Are you an Otherworlder?”

Accepting the common usage of Otherworlder as covering all of the various magic races, Ari gave him a level look. “Yes. Does it matter?”

“Not at all. I just wondered why you’re involved in an accident investigation.”

She hesitated, considering the best answer, but Ryan saved her the trouble. He broke in to ask for the crew’s names and relationships to the victim.

Carmody explained he was Jase’s partner in Barron & Carmody Adventures. The other six provided lengthy credentials, but Ari paid little attention beyond first names and positions on the crew.

Dyani, a dark-haired woman of Native American heritage, was an archeologist. Tom, crew photographer, a lanky young man with bulging arm muscles likely gained while handling heavy camera equipment; cavers—MaryAnn, plain and short, and Rico, dark and wiry; Cole, dark Hollywood glamor, the climber and assistant boat pilot. Cole explained his boat duties tended to be light as Jase had liked to handle the wheel. Platinum-haired Bev, whose baby-doll blue eyes were red from crying, kept the group’s written and recorded observations, and Sara, crisp white shirt and short black hair, was in charge of PR and everything else that need to be done—accommodations and equipment.

“We’re filming an exploration,” Carmody said in answer to Ryan’s next question. “We docked yesterday morning and spent the day wandering around Olde Town, checking out all the picturesque shops. Jase was supposed to meet with us first thing this morning to talk about our schedule.” He spread his hands. “That’s it. That’s all I know. Jase kept the details to himself. I can’t even tell you the subject of our latest quest. Our TV sponsors would scream like banshees if I leaked the information before we were prepared to make the announcement.”

“You’ll have to do better than that,” Ryan said. “We’re investigating a death. I think that trumps your TV contract. We need to know everything you know.”

“Sorry, I can’t do that. Perhaps we should wait for our attorneys to arrive before we say anything else.” Carmody kept his tone smooth. “I called them before we left the boat. They’ll be here by the end of the day. Or tomorrow, at the latest.” He waved a careless hand. “We have to think about the business end of this.”

Ari took a step forward. “Do you have something to hide?”

Carmody’s head swung to look at her. “No, I don’t think so, but I don’t know exactly what you want. I have a huge investment riding on this venture. Besides, the lawyers have all the details.”

“You don’t seem terribly broken up by your partner’s death,” she said. “In fact, no one seems sad, with the exception of Bev.”

“Now wait a minute,” Cole, the climbing expert, interrupted. “We’re all sorry about Jase. He was the star of our show. Worldwide fans will miss him.”

“Is that all he was to you? The star of the show? Doesn’t sound very warm and fuzzy.” Ari cut her eyes to Ryan, surprised he hadn’t intervened to stop her from antagonizing the crew. He seemed totally focused on them, studying their behavior.

Carmody’s face creased in a crooked smile. “Jase was a hard man. He drove himself and his crew. Not a man to encourage sentimentality. And he’d be the last one to expect it. We’re all shocked by Jase’s sudden death. He had talent, and he pulled in huge ratings. But, right now, I’m concerned about where we go from here.”

“Even if your partner was murdered?”

Ignoring a couple gasps from the crew, Carmody focused on her face. “Jase was murdered? I thought it was a fall. Who the hell would kill Jase?”

Ryan spoke up. “We’re trying to figure out exactly what happened, and I hope we’ll know more after the autopsy. While we’re waiting for those results, we’d appreciate your cooperation in giving us some background information. A quick resolution to this matter would be in everyone’s best interests.”

“You’d keep any details out of the press? If somebody killed him, the press will be voracious.” Carmody scrubbed his face with both hands. “What a mess. Let us handle the media. Sara is good at the PR angle.”

“I’d be happy to let you, but I can’t guarantee what my department will do.” Ryan glanced at Ari. She nodded, and his attention returned to Carmody. “They won’t hear anything from the two of us.”

Ari watched Carmody’s face. Would news of the murder really be such a bad thing for the TV show? It might even boost ratings. Of course, if the true cause of death was leaked, it would be really bad for everyone else. Any hint of black magic would make the coverage go viral, burying the police and the Magic Council with public and media demands.

Carmody shook his head, then dropped into a chair. “All right, ask your questions. If we think we can answer them, we will. But don’t ask us why we’re here. Only the lawyers can release more than we’ve already told you.”

Although impatient for information, Ari gave Carmody points for his handling of the situation. He’d remained nonbelligerent, yet had firmly drawn a line. Ryan’s face conveyed annoyance, but he grabbed a chair to join Ari and the crew at the conference table.

“The body was found on the bank of the river early this morning,” he began. “Can you tell me when and where each of you last saw him?”

“We all had dinner together at the River Vista hotel restaurant. It broke up about ten o’clock.” Carmody looked toward his colleagues. The others confirmed this, and everyone except Carmody reported they had gone straight back to the yacht and to bed. “Jase and I had one drink in the hotel bar, and I left him there at 10:30.”

Only ninety minutes before he died. Hardly time for a man to get into so much trouble. Unless trouble was already looking for him.

Ryan asked the usual questions regarding threats, possible enemies, unusual occurrences, or strangers hanging around. No one had anything significant to add. Until this morning the expedition had been uneventful.

With the interviews completed, the crew filed toward the door, until Ari stopped them with one last question. “How’d your boss feel about magic?”

Carmody turned and took a step back toward her. “Jase was a believer. Embraced most things spiritual. I guess we’ve seen too many odd things we can’t explain. Why? Does this have something to do with his death?”

“Was he a practitioner?” she persisted. “Would he attempt a spell or summoning? A conjuring that might have gone wrong?”

Two or three in the group exchanged worried glances. Carmody frowned. “I don’t know. I’d have hoped he was smarter than that. But if Jase thought it would help him find what he wanted, he might try anything.” He waited, but when she didn’t comment, he turned and followed his crew. Ari cocked her head in thought.

Chapter Two

While Ryan finished tagging evidence and ran to the courthouse to pick up the search warrant for Barron’s boat, Ari went home to check on her adopted cat, Bella, and her four kittens. The momma cat—silky gray fur, black-tipped ears, and big green eyes—met her just inside the door, twining between her legs. The ten-week-old kittens tumbled around the studio apartment, over the couch, under the kitchen table. Shredded scrapes of tissue paper, stolen from a box in the bathroom, littered every surface. Shaking her head with a reluctant smile, Ari began picking up the mess. Even Bella seemed overwhelmed by their unbridled energy. She hopped onto the safety of the kitchen counter and stared down at their antics.

“Can’t you teach them better manners?” Ari scolded her cat.

Bella blinked.

Tossing the scraps into the trash, Ari sat on the floor and allowed the kittens to leap in and out of her lap. When she scratched her finger on her knee, they staged a mock attack, which made her laugh aloud. The young felines were the progeny of Bella’s mating with Hernando, a snow white Siamese with intense blue eyes. The kittens showed the mixture, but only one had the blue eyes, another had Bella’s green; the last two were golden. Although she knew when they were born she’d only have the kittens for a while, she’d given each a temporary name. After all, she had to call them something. Claris, Hernando’s owner and Ari’s best friend, didn’t necessarily agree with all her choices. The reserved gray female with white markings and cautious demeanor was Wily. The white male with black-tipped ears and blue eyes, who ambushed everyone from behind the couch, had been dubbed Sneaky over Claris’s objection. The dominant gray male had earned the regal name of Re. He often surveyed his kingdom from the back of the couch, when he wasn’t leading his brother and sisters in some mischievous adventure. The last littermate, but certainly not least, was Dona, whose snowy fur stood in sharp contrast to her knowing green eyes. Her name had been chosen to complement her mother’s, and together they formed belladonna, an ingredient Ari used in her potions.

She gave each kitten a last pat and stood to go. They’d soon leave for new homes—she couldn’t keep five grown cats in her small apartment, but she was going to miss them.

She checked the clock on the wall—the only thing on her wall. 12:30. Perfect time to visit Claris, while her friend was on lunch break. She had a couple of things on her mind, and who better to discuss them with than her best friend?

* * *

“Nice.” Ari pointed at the adoption sign with a recent picture of Bella’s four kittens. The bell over the door jingled as she ignored the “Out to Lunch” sign and entered Basil & Sage, her friend’s cozy herbal shop, which catered mostly to Olde Town’s tourist trade. The pleasant, homey sight and smell of herbs and spices engulfed her the moment she stepped inside, but the really useful seeds and dried leaves used in witchcraft were hidden behind the counter and in the greenhouse.

“I changed the photo because they’re growing so fast.” Claris, the human proprietress, smiled, the corners of her hazel eyes crinkling. One hand strayed to smooth the shiny brown strands that had escaped from the tie at the back of her neck. When working in her shop, Claris dressed the part of a gentle spiritualist. Not such a stretch, considering her Mother Earth personality. “They look so different from three weeks ago, not babies anymore.” Claris’s voice sounded a little wistful.

“Do we still need to advertise? I thought you’d selected most of the new parents.”

Claris’s smile faded. “Not for Dona and Re. I’m almost out of ideas for them. Are you ready for the first two to go this weekend?”

Although she felt a pang in her heart, Ari answered with a brisk, “Yep. They’re tearing my place apart. This morning it was the box of tissues. How’s the proud papa?”

“Keeping track of the birds outside the greenhouse. And watching the door. I’m pretty sure Hernando is looking for a chance to slip out again.”

“If he comes calling on Bella, my landlady won’t make the mistake of letting him in again. She’s now aware of his Casanova intentions. Besides, we might not be at the apartment much longer.”

Claris gave her an I-told-you-so grin. “Giving in? I wondered how long you’d hold out.”

“Don’t gloat yet. I still haven’t decided whether I want to move in or not.” Ari hesitated. “But it isn’t fair to keep him worrying. He needs to consolidate his authority in the vampire court, not obsess about my safety. He constantly sends his people to check on me. I’ve seen Gabriel almost every night in the last month.”

“What’s so bad about that?” Claris teased. “I like Gabriel. He can check on me anytime.”

“What’s not to like in a gorgeous blond Adonis—even if he’s a two-hundred-year-old vampire? But anyone’s charm can get old after a while.”

“Hard to imagine, so I’ll have to take your word for it.”

Ari gave her friend a sharp look. “You’re not getting interested in Gabriel, are you? Is everything good between you and Brando?”

“Oh, sure, same old thing.” Claris waved her hand back and forth in the so-so sign. “Brando’s always so busy. And now he’s going away again. Another conference.”

“You sound upset.” Ari gave her friend a pointed look. “And you didn’t answer my question about Gabriel.”

“I wouldn’t mind seeing more of Gabriel. He’s fun to be around.”

Ari knew how charming Andreas’s friend could be. She’d seen other women look at him, and she’d been on the receiving end of his old-world manners. He and Andreas had been young vampires together in Regency England and part of the aristocracy. They both oozed charm. Still, Gabriel was no fit companion for her human friend.

Ari kept her voice level. “Clare, he’s a vampire. Not a safe date.”

Claris’s look was full of meaning. “And your point, Miss I’m-dating-the-vampire-prince-of-Riverdale?”

Ari screwed up her nose in response. “Which means I know what I’m talking about. You’re a full-blooded human. The smell of your blood is an open invitation to vampires, and you have no way to defend yourself.”

“Like he’s going to hurt me? You don’t believe that.”

“Not intentionally, but I don’t know all of his friends, and most vampires live on the edge. Violent things always happen around them. I don’t want you caught in the crossfire. Or to lose your heart to someone who can give you so little.”

Claris looked like she might argue that last point, then waved a dismissive hand. “I don’t know why we’re talking about Gabriel. He hasn’t expressed any interest in me beyond simple friendship. And we’ve strayed far from the point, which was you and Andreas. Are you going to move in with him or not?”

“I told you I was still thinking about it.” Ari leaned on the counter and watched Claris straighten the displays of sachets and incense. “Maybe I will—just for a while, until things settle down in the vampire community. I’m not giving up my apartment.”

“Probably wise. You can ease into things. See how it goes.” Amusement gurgled in Claris’s throat. “Considering how hard-headed you both are, this could be entertaining.” She laughed aloud. “You don’t need to keep your own place, you know. You can always come here when you feel like driving a stake through his heart.”

“Very funny.” The sound of Ryan’s ringtone on her cell saved Ari from coming up with a suitable defense.

He had the search warrant and would meet her at Jase Barron’s boat.

* * *

The Seeker, a twenty-two-foot houseboat with a shaded second deck, gently rocked in her moorings at the Olde Town dock. One of only a dozen at the marina, the yacht stood out, not only in size but in obvious cost. Most of the docked boats belonged to fishermen, a fact attested to by the strong odor of fish and bait as they neared the area. The Seeker was different. Even to Ari’s limited information on watercraft, the expensive enhancements showed in the perfect, shiny paint job, the gleaming wood trim, the stylish deck furnishings with their plush cushions, and the covered bar on the upper deck.

Ari stopped suddenly. Her neck muscles tensed as she felt the first edge of the negative energy hanging over the yacht. The crew hadn’t been allowed to return after their interviews, so Ari knew the boat should be deserted. Still, she was reluctant to step on the deck. Something or someone had been there recently. Someone angry. And they’d left a lot of bad vibes as a calling card.

“Are you coming?” Ryan looked at her when she lagged behind.

“Yeah, but this doesn’t feel right.”

Ryan’s hand went to his gun as she stepped on board. “Is someone here?” He kept his voice low.

“I don’t think so. But they have been. And not long ago.” She scanned the deck. Everything looked tidy, nothing out of place. They cautiously descended to the lower deck, Ryan and his pistol in the lead. They found no sign of anything wrong until they reached the door marked as Jase Barron’s cabin on the sketch Carmody had hastily prepared for them. The latch was broken, pry marks obvious against the polished wood. The intruder or intruders had made no attempt to hide the damage.

“Looks like a crowbar.” Ryan held his weapon in a two-handed firing position and toed the door open to step inside. Drawers hung open, the contents dumped on the floor. The bed had been torn apart, the mattress slit open. Ari checked the bathroom while Ryan opened the closet door and looked under the bed.

He holstered his weapon. “Someone beat us here.”

“I’ll say. I wonder what they wanted so badly.”

“Or what they didn’t want us to see.”

Ari checked the desk. A small stack of personal papers in one drawer, an empty printer on top, but everything else was gone. No computer, journals, or maps. Nothing that would indicate why Barron had been in Riverdale. There were pinholes in a corkboard above the desk where pictures or notes had been removed. The intruder had gone to a lot of trouble to keep a secret. She frowned in frustration, disgusted the lengthy human legal procedures had allowed someone to get there first and take away the evidence. But evidence of what?

She checked in and around the wastebasket, then pulled the chair away from the desk and looked in the kneehole. Something lay on the floor at the back. Maybe a photo? Had the intruder missed something? She crouched to get a better look.

Ryan slapped his hand on his weapon. “What’s that hissing sound?”

She swiveled her head toward the closet. The distinctive odor of sulfur drifted toward her. “Get out of here!” Her voice boomed in the enclosed space.

Ari dashed for the door, half-dragging Ryan with her. They cleared the stairs in two leaps, the deck in another two, and were airborne over the side when the cabin exploded.

She hit the water with enough force to drive her deep. Paddling with her hands and feet to reverse the downward thrust, she came up sputtering. Chunks of debris splashed around her. Sparks sizzled. Ryan was a dozen feet farther out, face down in the water. She dove down, coming up under him and lifting him to the surface.

“Ryan, Ryan!” She struck out for shore, pulling him along. A moment later he began thrashing his arms and legs. “Stop that. I’ve got you.”

“Let me go.” He coughed, spitting water. “I’m OK. Just stunned me for a minute.” He tried to roll over, and she let him go. He came up coughing again and shook his head to clear the dripping water.

“Your head’s bleeding,” she said, bobbing beside him. “Let’s get out of the water.”

Looking surprised, he put up a hand to feel the injury. “Something hit me. You OK?” They started paddling toward the bank.

“Just wet. You sure you can make it?”

“I’m fine. Really. What caused the explosion?” He treaded water by her side. “A bomb?”

“An erupter spell. As kids we used to call them volcanoes because of the way the fire spews out the top, but that’s the biggest one I’ve seen.”

They touched the bank as Ari heard the first sirens. She looked over her shoulder. The Seeker would be a total loss, but at least no one died this time. It wasn’t because someone hadn’t tried. A murder and an arson within hours; her partner injured. She was pissed.

* * *

Dealing with the aftermath of the boat explosion took time—talking to the firemen and the marina authorities, explaining the situation to Carmody. Over Ryan’s objection she took him to the ER, but the doctors said he was fine. Superficial wound. Apparently he had a hard head. When they left the hospital, Ari returned Ryan’s car keys, and he dropped her off at home to shower and change.

Hours wasted. She thought about the photo that the fire would have destroyed. Could it have been the lead they needed? They’d lost evidence, but even worse, they had no suspects.

When she walked into Club Dintero at 4:00 p.m., she was still in a bad mood. The supper club owned by her vampire boyfriend, Andreas De Luca, was empty of customers at this time of day, and staff scurried around in preparation of opening in less than two hours. Since Ari was a familiar figure, no one questioned her right to be there. Given the scowl on her face, it wasn’t surprising only Marcus, the young vampire club host, took the initiative to wave a greeting. She gave a curt nod.

Ari marched toward Andreas’s office. Last night’s fight was still fresh in her mind, and she wanted to stay mad for a while. He couldn’t get it through his head that she needed to maintain her independence and her privacy. This had been their thousandth argument over her refusal to move into his stylish Victorian home. She stayed there occasionally, but she had her own life, her own apartment, and her cat Bella to care for. And now the four kittens. She preferred it that way.

With the unresolved issue hanging between them, she hated having to ask him for a favor.

Ari sighed and tried to shake off her lousy mood. She’d never convince Andreas she was safe living alone. Not under present conditions. The last five months had been tense, waiting for the O-Seven vampire elders to retaliate against Andreas or Ari for the death of their ally Sebastian, the former vampire prince of Toronto. But there’d been no reaction, and Ari had grown tired of molding her life around the bad tempers of seven old men. She and Andreas had enough other problems.

She paused outside his office, took a deep breath, and knocked once before entering.

Andreas was seated at his desk. Dark, sexy, scrumptious. Black Armani slacks, silver shirt with the top two buttons unfastened, the sleeves pushed up over muscular forearms. He looked up, his black eyes capturing hers. Ari caught her breath, flushing with warmth, as her witch magic began to sing. Why, after all these months, did she still react to him this way?

He unfolded his tall, athletic frame, one hand unconsciously brushing back the lock of black hair that always tumbled across his forehead. A couple of quick steps and he unexpectedly wrapped her in his arms, brushing her hair with his lips. The faint scent of his exotic cologne drifted around her.

“Still angry with me? Don’t be,” he whispered, melting her irritation away. “I only want to keep you safe.”

“Oh, Andreas, I know that.” She pulled back to look at him. “But I’m a trained cop. I can defend myself. I don’t need a babysitter.” Since he’d become the vampire prince of Riverdale four months ago, Andreas believed he was the only one with the resources to protect her. He ignored the fact that her safest move would be to sever her connections with the vampires—especially him. She was only on the O-Seven’s hit list because she’d gotten in the middle of a vampire feud. If she hadn’t sided with Andreas and Daron, the new Toronto prince, the council of elder vampires in Europe wouldn’t know she existed.

“If you will not consider your safety,” he murmured, “then come because I want you with me.”

“I am with you.” She placed a finger across his lips when he started to interrupt. She knew what she had to do, had to say. She’d known the moment she saw him. “I don’t need protection, but I don’t want you to worry either. It’s not permanent, but I’ll stay with you for a while until we decide what to do about…well, about everything.” She eyed his emerging smile. “Can I bring Bella and her kittens?”

“Was there ever a doubt your brood was welcome?” He chuckled, a visible weight lifting from his shoulders. He wound a strand of her honey-blonde hair around his fingers. “I am delighted with your decision. I think you will like what I have done to the Chantilly Suite.”

She stared at him in consternation. “Were you so sure I’d agree?”

“Only hopeful.” He kissed the tip of her nose. “Is this what you came to tell me or is something else on your mind?”

He had an uncanny way of reading her moods. She’d have to get used to more of that now they were going to live under the same roof. “Isn’t it enough? But there is something else.” She told him about the murder and the scuffed prints she’d found at the cave entrance.

He frowned. “Not again. I thought we had closed most of the accessible entrances. Perhaps what you found is only a dead end.”

“Maybe, but I’d like to look around inside. If our victim was in there, I want to know what he was doing.”

“You don’t need my permission.” He gave her a speculative look.

“Not technically, no. But I think other vamps would be happier if I had it. Even better if you were with me. Otherwise, I’ll waste too much time wandering through miles of caves.”

“So what you really want is a guide, and you’re willing to compromise on moving in with me to get one?” The corners of his mouth twitched with amusement.

“Whatever it takes.” She grinned and flipped a dismissive hand. “How’s your schedule the next couple of afternoons?” Andreas was one of the rare vampires who woke before sundown. He could even tolerate exposure to the late-afternoon sun. His resistance was an ability he had yet to explain, but she knew he’d be up shortly after 3:00 p.m. that afternoon. “I want to do some research on lost or buried treasure around here first. Whatever this treasure hunter was looking for, it must be important.” She described the scene when she and Ryan had arrived at Barron’s yacht to search his cabin. “Clothes were thrown around, bed torn apart, drawers hung open. Someone had gone over the place. His notes, maps, everything was taken. I’m sure it’s tied to his death, but we still don’t know what he was looking for. Unless you have an idea?”

He shrugged, a familiar mannerism that could mean anything. “I have not heard of any lost treasures in this area. There are stories of smugglers and Indians in the caverns. We’ve found evidence of early inhabitants. Pottery shards, wooden boxes, tools, debris left by ancient workers when they widened the passages. Nothing important that could be carried away and sold.” He grinned down at her. “No pirate gold.”

“There must be something, or Barron wouldn’t have been interested. If only we’d had more time at the boat,” she mused, instantly sorry she’d said that when his eyes narrowed. She hadn’t meant to bring up the explosion, not unless she absolutely had to.

“Were you involved in the fire at the marina?” he asked softly.

“Sort of. Ryan and I were searching the boat just before it blew up.”

“How soon before?”

“Um, we had to jump overboard. But I’m fine, and Ryan’s fine.”

“Arianna, when were you going to mention this?”

He was trying to remain calm, but she heard the tension in his voice.

She stood on tiptoes and kissed his unyielding mouth. “I hoped I wouldn’t have to bring it up.”

His eyes widened. “Did you think I would miss the sirens or that gossip would not eventually reach me?”

“I didn’t want to start another fight. Not today.”

He unbent then. “I am not angry, cara mia. I worry about you.”

“Too much,” she said. “So can we drop it? I’d really like to talk about the caves.”

Andreas sighed, his dark eyes brooding, unconvinced. “Very well. I will take you to the caves whenever you want, but the marks you saw at the cave opening might not be from your victim. They could have been left by children, who venture inside more often than I would like.”

Diverted, Ari asked, “In spite of all the no trespassing signs? What do you do about them?”

“Nothing. We have escorted a couple of the older ones out, but mostly they dart in and out without doing damage. Caves seem to hold a natural fascination for human children. More so when forbidden.”

“I’d like to look anyway. First, I’ll do some checking on local legends. Maybe the historical society can tell me what would tempt a treasure hunter.” She nodded at the papers on his desk. “I’ll let you get back to work. The cats and I will meet you at the house later tonight.” She started to leave but turned back when he spoke again.

“I visited someone today who would interest you. Have you heard of Zylla?”

“No, who is she?”

“An ancient wise woman, who is also an eight-hundred-year-old vampire. She lives inside the caverns and rarely sees outsiders. I told her about our problems with the O-Seven and that you had asked me about the 1329 witch-vampire war. She was part of those deadly battles and agreed to speak with you.”

Ari’s interest sparked. “Really? That would be awesome. Eight hundred years old…is she scary?”

Andreas threw back his head and laughed. “You can decide for yourself when you meet her, but Zylla was seventy-eight when she was transformed.”

“That’s just creepy. Who bites old women?”

“Not all biting is about sex,” he said dryly. “But we will never know her sire’s motivation. Zylla’s existing magical powers were greatly increased by her transformation, and her maker barely lived long enough to regret his actions.”

“Sheesh. She definitely sounds scary.”

“I doubt you will find her so. We will visit soon, but not tonight.” His look made her cheeks grow warm. “Tonight I look forward to settling you and your cats in my home.”

* * *

Ari went to her apartment to pack those things she would need for the next few weeks. Clothes, shoes, potions, her family Book of Shadows, diet coke, her laptop. Strapping her derringer in its ankle holster, she grabbed four boxes of silver bullets and checked that her silver dagger was in its waist sheath. She inspected her sterling silver bracelet to ensure that each protective trinket was there—the miniature cross, the vial of holy water, the amulets. Finally, after begging a sturdy box with a lid from her landlady, Mrs. Morgenstern, she punched air holes in the sides for the kittens. Bella would ride on her shoulder, but the lively young ones would need to be enclosed for safer transportation.

While she waited for some of Andreas’s staff to arrive and help with the move, she took one last look around. Her apartment would be fine in her absence; the landlady had promised to watch for any sign of trouble. Still, the move felt way too permanent. Ari rubbed her neck muscles to relieve the growing tension. It wasn’t long ago that she’d resisted the idea of having any kind of relationship with Andreas. That was before fate, some mysterious magical stuff, and, yes, maybe her hormones got involved. So far she’d chosen not to think about whether her heart had also been lost in the process.

Before she had time to get more anxious about the move, two weretigers arrived with Andreas’s Lexus. They had her, all her belongings, and the cats loaded within minutes.

“Sorry it took us so long to get here.” One of the tigers pushed the final box into place. “Samuel kept us busy today. We’ve been rearranging and adding more security. You’ll see what I mean.”

Ari couldn’t imagine what was causing the fuss, but the weretiger seemed reluctant to talk about it. She figured she’d find out soon enough, so she didn’t push. Her interest piqued again and her trouble antenna went up the moment they reached the gate to Andreas’s property and she spotted the armed guards. The underground garage looked like a military checkpoint, with a mixture of weretigers and wolves.

“Is Andreas at home?” she asked as she exited the car.

The driver swung the car door shut. “He should be. He wanted to be here when you arrived.”

“Good.” She’d save her questions for him. It was obvious something had interrupted the well-oiled routine of his household staff.

Before she got any further in her speculation, Andreas bounded down the stairs and grabbed the box of kittens. He leaned over and planted a quick kiss on her forehead. “Follow me. I think we have everything set up for you.” The smile on his face, like a kid at Christmas, proved she’d made the right decision.

They entered the main Victorian house with its gleaming polished wood, brocaded window dressings, and genuine antiques. Andreas lead the way up the wide staircase, stopping on the second floor to balance the box of kittens under one arm before swinging open a bedroom door. Ari stepped inside, once again admiring the gorgeous stateroom she’d stayed in a time or two in the past year. The Chantilly Suite was decorated in blue and white, cool and frilly, with pillows you could get lost in and Queen Anne furniture; the elegant suite had its own spa area. She stopped at the sight of the adjoining sitting room. It had been kitten-proofed—the furniture removed and replaced by two cat trees, kitty snuggle bags, toys, dishes, and covered litter boxes. A temporary barrier, a latched door that looked like stacked baby gates, would keep feline claws from shredding the rest of the house. The “kitten yard” was larger than Ari’s entire apartment.

“Ooh, perfect.” She watched Andreas open the box of mewing kittens in the center of their playroom. When her children came tumbling out, Bella leaped gracefully from Ari’s shoulder and joined them in sniffing around. “I love it. Thank you.”

Andreas backed out of the kitten yard and closed the gate. There was still plenty of room at the top for Bella to get out when she wanted. The kittens probably wouldn’t climb that high, but Ari decided she’d close the bedroom door whenever she left. Just in case. Better one disaster area than the entire house.

While she unpacked the rest of her things, Andreas lounged against the door frame with a faint smile on his face. For an inscrutable vampire, he could be pretty transparent when he got his way. Which was far too often.

“Are you just going to stand there?”

“I like watching you.”

She looked at him then. “Well, don’t get used to it. This is only temporary.”

He ignored her comment. “Are you about ready to eat? I thought we could go to the club.”

“Through the underground passage I assume.” She turned toward him with a blouse still in her hands. “I noted the added security. Has something happened?”

His face clouded. “A precaution only. Daron called to tell us one of the elders’ enforcers has arrived in Toronto.”

“Enforcer? That sounds bad, like an assassin. Has the O-Seven put a price on Daron’s head?”

“They would not go that far. The enforcers assess compliance with the council’s laws, then take or recommend action to eliminate noncompliance.”

She drew her brows into a scowl. “Isn’t that just a fancy way of saying he’ll try to kill Prince Daron?”

“She. The enforcer is a vampiress named Ursula, one of the first daughters. And she will not move against him directly. Daron still has his sire’s protection.”

“And his sire is one of the O-Seven, although you won’t tell me anything else about him. I guess this mysterious sire got outvoted on the enforcer’s visit. But you still think he can veto an execution order, right?”

“Yes. He has proven that repeatedly.” When she opened her mouth to interrupt, Andreas eyed her. “No, don’t use this as an excuse to question me about his sire. I have told you before that is Daron’s secret to tell. He has what he thinks are sound reasons for concealing the relationship.” Andreas rubbed his chin in thought. “Being a first daughter—”

“I think I know what that is, but can you explain?”

“The first female transformed by an elder. Each elder has a first son and first daughter. Most of them became enforcers and are almost as powerful as the elders. Ursula is physically strong and intimidating, but also skilled in deception. Not a surprise they chose her as a negotiator.”

Ari looked at him in surprise. “So she came to talk? About what?”

“I did not say that. She will pretend she came to talk, but she is here to spy, assess the situation, and report to the O-Seven. She will declare Daron has broken some council law and recommend his punishment. Her arrival is a threat that bears watching. The O-Seven must be worried that Daron’s control of Toronto is spreading his political theories.” Andreas shook his head slowly. “They have always feared that his democratic ideas would gain followers and undermine their feudal laws. If not for his sire’s support, they would have destroyed Daron long ago.”

“So, this vampiress is looking for weaknesses and an excuse to cause more trouble.”

“I think that summarizes it nicely. Daron can handle Ursula, but I am worried about what comes next. If the elders lose interest in Toronto, we might be their next target. Daron’s sire will have no reason to protect us.”

“What do we do? What can we do?”

Andreas sighed. “Nothing for now. We must leave the situation in Daron’s hands. He will keep us informed.”

No wonder everyone was tense. It seemed as though she was always waiting for the bad guys to do something. Sometimes modern law enforcement had its limitations. Wouldn’t it be more effective to get the bad guys first? Ari turned away and finished hanging her clothes in the closet.

The O-Seven council really was a pain in the ass. Couldn’t the elders be satisfied with ruling all of Europe? This latest news made her even more eager to meet with Zylla, the vampire wise woman, as soon as possible. She needed to learn everything about the vampire threat that lurked on the eastern horizon.

Chapter Three

Despite her concerns about the O-Seven, Ari had a murder to solve, and to do that, she needed to know why Jase Barron and his crew had come to Riverdale. Leaving the kittens in the capable hands of Andreas’s staff—who allowed them to run all over the security area on the third floor—she arrived at the Riverdale Historical Society five minutes before nine o’clock the following morning. A gray-haired man watching the gift shop counter beamed at her.

Ari returned his smile. “I could use some help with local legends. Especially any on hidden treasure, ancient burial grounds. Anything that might attract someone like Indiana Jones.”

The wrinkles on his face broke into a broad grin, and he pointed at his shelves of books on local interests. “Then you’ve come to the right place. You with those TV folks?”

“No, I’m an investigator.”

He peered at her. “You looking into Jase Barron’s death? He was in here. Shame what happened to him. I heard it was his heart. Can’t always tell how healthy someone is from looking at him. But maybe that wasn’t the problem, you being involved and all.”

She didn’t take the bait. “You talked to him? What did he want?”

The man pulled a pamphlet from the shelf behind him. “Same as you. That’s how I made the connection. Treasure, legends. And maps. Now, this pamphlet includes much of Riverdale’s history, from the early Indian settlements to the active river port. Can’t say there’s much about lost treasure. A boat or two sank in the river not too far from here.” He pulled out another book and flipped to the index. “This book on the Mississippi has a section on boat wrecks. Used to be a lot of them all the way from up north down to the Gulf.”

“Any stories about the cliffs or caves around here?”

His gaze sharpened. “That fella asked about the caves too. I’ll tell you the same thing I told him. Smugglers used them, but only for things like liquor, salt, and tobacco. Nothing valuable enough to be considered treasure today.” He waggled his head, as if still thinking it over. “The really interesting things in the caves are the rock formations, but you have to get special permission to go in there to study them.”

Ari blinked. Special permission? That was news. Strange Andreas hadn’t mentioned it. Or not so strange. Her vampire kept so many things to himself. “I didn’t know anyone was allowed inside.”

“Only certified geologists, I heard. You could ask over at Club Dintero. But if you’re interested in Indian legends, you might try Joe Hawkson. He’s one of the dozen or more Native Americans still around here. Sauk or Fox tribe, one of them. He stops in on rare occasions to chat about local history or buy a book. Maybe he could help you. If he will.” The old man shrugged. “Joe’s friendly enough but not very long on information about his tribal ways. I’ve got his phone number here somewhere. Gave it to me in case anybody brought in local artifacts to sell. We have a few local items on consignment—jellies, candies, handmade quilts.” After he dug through a drawer, he copied a number and handed it to her. “Tell him you talked with me. It might help.”

“Did you give his name and number to Barron?”

The man scratched his neck with one hand. “No, somehow I figured Joe wouldn’t cotton to all the public hoopla. He might talk to you, but I wouldn’t bet eggs on it.”

She entered the number on her phone. Hawkson didn’t answer, so Ari didn’t get a chance to find out if he’d talk with her or not. She bought the pamphlet, a map of the area that Barron had purchased, and the Mississippi River book.

* * *

Two hours and four cups of coffee later, Ari sat in her office at the Otherworld Cultural Center—attached to the gothic-looking Magic Hall where her bosses reigned—and drummed her fingers. She’d learned a lot of trivia about Riverdale and the Olde Town district that had been the original town, especially its early days in the 1800s as a thriving river port, an era now recreated for the benefit of Olde Town’s tourist trade. Although smugglers were mentioned, there was no hint of buried treasure or even contraband that would be worth finding. The Mississippi River book recounted the waterway’s history, from the time it was carved by melting water at the end of the ice age to its dominance as a means of transportation before cars and airplanes. She even found brief notes on two barges that sank near Riverdale, but the oil and perishable goods they had on board wouldn’t hold any fascination for a man seeking high ratings for his TV show.

Ari set the books aside and tried calling Hawkson again. Still no answer.

She threw a thoughtful glance at the books from the Otherworld library covering her conference table. She’d considered the possibility that Barron had been looking for a magical object or place, but she hadn’t found any mention of crystal caves or anything else of magical significance. It had been a long shot.

She stood to indulge in one last cup of coffee from the pot sitting on her file cabinet. As she reached for the handle, her cell rang.

“I have Jase Barron’s sister with me,” Ryan began. “I, um, thought you’d want to talk with her. How soon can you be here?”

“Does she know anything about the expedition?”

“Uh, I’m not sure. She just arrived. Can you come now?”

“Sure.” Ari was puzzled by Ryan’s distracted tone. He sounded ill at ease. Was it the woman? What was wrong with her? Intrigued, Ari locked up and hustled out the door. Her long strides quickly covered the seven intervening streets. She pulled open the police station’s doors and hurriedly climbed the stairs, pausing briefly at the threshold to Ryan’s office.

In that instant before the occupants of the office noticed her arrival, Ari took in his visitor. Sophisticated, carefully coiffed chestnut hair, long slender legs, one crossed over the other, showing a bit of lower thigh beneath a stylish indigo suit.

Ryan bounded to his feet. “Ari, I’d like you to meet Mrs. Falk, Jase Barron’s sister from New York. Arianna Calin, the local Guardian I told you about,” he hastily added, looking uncertain if he’d done the introductions in the proper order.

Ari gave the woman a second look. No wonder Ryan was out of his comfort zone. Mrs. Falk and her East Coast flare might care about the social niceties. The tailored clothes were custom made. Ari’s ability to recognize quality fabric and style had improved with exposure to Andreas’s addiction to all things Armani.

The woman rose gracefully and held out a manicured hand. “Call me Kelly.”

A firm handshake, a friendly smile, and a speculative look. Barron’s sister wasn’t a mere fashion plate.

Everyone settled in the office’s only three chairs. Ryan cleared his throat. “Mrs. Falk has some questions about her brother’s death.”

“Kelly,” the woman automatically corrected.

“Right. Kelly.” When he grinned self-consciously, Ari almost laughed. Something about this woman had really tripped his trigger. Since he didn’t seem to know what to say next, Ari asked the all-important question.

“Can you tell us why your brother was in Riverdale?”

“He was filming for his discovery show. Is his new segment connected with his death?”

“Exactly what was he looking for?”

Kelly tilted her head and gave Ari a long look. “Jase never said. He was quite mysterious on the subject, as if he might jinx the find if he talked about it. He only referred to it as rare and priceless. Didn’t his crew tell you?”

“They claim not to know,” Ryan said.

Kelly blinked in disbelief, then frowned. “It could be true, I suppose. Or the whole bunch of them could be lying. Does this treasure have something to do with his death?”

“Have you talked with the medical examiner?” Ari asked.

“That was my first stop when my plane landed. He said it was Jase’s heart, but that can’t be true. Jase kept himself fit, and there’s no history of heart disease in our family. Not even high blood pressure. The doctor became quite evasive when I asked for details. When I pushed him, he suggested I talk with Lt. Ryan.”

Thank you, Doc. Not. Evasion might work for some people, but not this woman, whose eyes said she was used to getting answers when she asked for them.

Ryan made eye contact with Ari. “I explained we were still investigating.”

“Precisely.” Kelly sat back and crossed her legs again, as if she’d made her point.

Maybe she had. Ryan’s answer was evasive, and Kelly thought they were hiding something—which they were. How the hell were they going to handle this? And why was Ryan looking at Ari? Surely he didn’t think she’d be any better at deflecting Kelly than he was?

OK. She’d give it a shot. It usually felt best to meet suspicions head on. “You think there’s something we haven’t told you. Exactly what do you suspect?”

Any hope to disconcert Kelly with the abrupt question failed.

“My brother didn’t have a heart problem, and his death wasn’t accidental. I can’t imagine why you won’t tell me what happened.” She paused, but Ari didn’t offer an explanation or denial. “My brother was a charming guy. He also made enemies, including many of the people he worked with. Half his crew resented him. His extravagant lifestyle, his star billing, his insistence on getting his own way. And the other half was sleeping with him. Then, there’s the money. Jase was worth millions, maybe billions, and his so-called partner thinks he’ll take over the business now that Jase is gone.”

“Won’t he?” Ryan interjected.

Kelly cut a glance at him. “Our lawyers are working on it. There may be some technical irregularities that would affect the transfer of ownership.”

“Now that’s interesting. Does Carmody know?” Ari pictured the confident man who had taken over as group spokesman at their first meeting. He hadn’t acted as if there was any doubt.

“Not yet, but he’ll know soon enough. I won’t let him be the only one who profits from the risks my brother took. Jase’s children will need their inheritance.”

“I didn’t realize he had children.” Ari considered how this news might impact their case. “Is there a wife?”

“No. Never has been.” Kelly sighed. “That didn’t keep my brother from fathering and doting on two darling children. A boy, age eight, and a girl, six. The mother and Jase are still good friends, and he’s been an active father, supported them financially, visited regularly. I’m very close to my niece and nephew, and I’ll see their future is secured by proceeds from the business.”

“As you said, that’s something for the lawyers.” Ryan gave her an assessing look. “You’ve made some interesting comments on his crew. Can you be more specific?”

“You want all the dirt, huh?” Kelly lips quivered with amusement. “I’ll try to keep it to facts, but you should be aware there are rumors beyond the things I’ll repeat. Jase led a colorful life.” She began to tick off the concerns on her fingers. “In addition to the fights over ownership of the business, Max Carmody and Jase were forever bickering over filming and production issues. Max held the title of director, but Jase never relinquished any power over his films, including who, what, and where. Max threatened to pull out of the partnership on numerous occasions, but his greed always won out.

“As for Cole, he filed a formal complaint with the network and the actors union that he wasn’t getting enough on-screen time. He whined that Jase was cutting out his best parts. Which was probably true. Jase didn’t like to be upstaged. Cole told anyone who’d listen that Jase was killing his career.”

Kelly paused while a clerk brought in a small tray with three Styrofoam cups of coffee.

“Sorry about the plastic stuff.” Ryan handed each of the women a cup. “Do you need sugar or cream? We might be able to find some.”

Ari enjoyed watching Ryan’s awkwardness. Obvious chemistry there. Too bad Kelly Falk was married. Kelly might or might not care about that little obstacle, but Ryan would.

Kelly turned her socialite smile on Ryan. “This is fine. Let’s see, who’s left? Tom, the photographer, was dating Bev, of the innocent blue eyes and designer breasts. I heard it was hot and heavy until Jase decided he wanted her. Bev is probably the only one on the crew who didn’t have a current reason to want him dead. She would have, in time. His love affairs never lasted for long. As Sara, the PR rep, should know. Their word-slinging breakup a year ago even made the tabloids.”

“I think I remember a friend mentioning that.” Ari suppressed a grin. “She reads one of the celebrity exposé mags.” In fact, Claris read all of them, laughing her head off.

“Oh, yes, Sara called him a pervert and a deviant. Those were the repeatable words. I won’t bore you with the rest of the lurid details, but I can’t imagine why she came on this expedition.”

“Or why he allowed her to come,” Ari added. “Since he was the boss, couldn’t he have said no?”

“Sure, he could, but that’s Jase. When something’s over, it’s over. He never looked back, never held a grudge.” Her eyelids glistened with moisture. “That was part of the charming side.”

“I’m sorry. I know this must be hard.” Ryan softened his tone. “But we appreciate you being so candid.”

Kelly straightened her shoulders. “He was a good big brother to me. I will miss him…a lot.” She took a sip of her cooling coffee. “But I understand why others might not feel that way. He was cocky and had such a strong belief in himself.” She blinked the tears away. “Anyway, enough of that. The two cavers…their dispute with Jase was over money. They found out the other crew members received shares in the company. When Jase and Max wouldn’t make a similar deal, the cavers tried to quit. It was Jase who held them to their contract.” Kelly waved off the implication. “Probably not enough of a reason to commit murder.”

There, she’d finally said it. Murder. The word that had hung over the entire interview, its presence coloring everything Kelly said. Were any of these disputes strong enough to demand the payment of a life?

Ryan brought Ari’s thoughts back to the conversation. “The only crew member you haven’t mentioned is Dyani.”

“The Native American girl. That’s because I don’t know anything about her. She’s a new addition to the crew. Never heard of her before a couple of weeks ago. If anyone knows about the treasure, I’d say it would be Dyani. Jase hired her specifically for this site.”

Wasn’t that interesting? The young woman hadn’t indicated she had any special knowledge, but Ryan hadn’t pressed her either. Until now, nobody had mentioned she was new. Taking a look at her background might be worth their time. Hadn’t the man at the historical society mentioned local Indian legends?

Kelly was talking again. “About 10:30. He was fired up, anxious to get started, but he didn’t want to talk about it until he was sure. He said this could be his biggest find.”

Ari leaned forward, realizing she’d missed part of the conversation. “I’m sorry, but I didn’t catch that last question. What happened at 10:30?”

“It was the last time I talked with Jase. He called me that night just hours before he died.”

“And he was excited about the treasure,” Ari repeated to clarify.

Kelly’s face lit with a soft smile. “More than excited. Really revved. At least I can keep that memory…how happy he was, how much he loved doing what he did.”

Cold comfort when that same career was most likely what killed him.

Ten minutes later, after receiving assurances her brother’s case would continue to be investigated as a suspicious death, Kelly Falk was gone. She was flying back to New York early the next day, but Ryan had promised to keep her updated.

Would those be daily or hourly updates? Ari didn’t tease him; he’d just be embarrassed.

Ryan closed the door behind Barron’s sister. “Neither of us suggested black magic as a cause of death. What do you think she would have said?”

“She wants answers. She might accept it, if we decide to give her the details, but I don’t think we should, at least not yet. She acts cooperative, level-headed, but what if she went to the press or made a careless slip?” Ari gave an emphatic shudder. “We’d have all hell break loose.”

“Yeah, I thought she was pretty solid, but you never know.” Ryan tapped his pen on the desk. “What do we do with all the information she gave us? Carmody and that PR woman seem to have pretty big gripes against the victim.”

“Well, yes, but you know this wasn’t a human killing. Barron wasn’t shot or stabbed, and he didn’t die from being shoved off the cliff. His body reeks of black magic. Unless one of the crew hired a wizard or witch, which would be a really weird way for a human to kill someone, their motives for disliking the victim are interesting, but probably unimportant.” She watched his face deflate. Given a choice, Ryan would much rather find an ordinary, human answer. “Still, it is significant that they lied during their interviews. They didn’t want us to know about the disagreements, which could be a normal tendency to appear in the best light to police—or it might be someone covering up. I not only want to know why, but I wonder what else they’re hiding. One of them must know something that would help us.” She set down her coffee cup and stood. “And no matter how remote the possibility, we still can’t discount a murder for hire. Let’s talk to the entire crew again, especially Carmody, Sara, and Dyani.”

Ryan grabbed his keys, ready to follow her out. “The whole lot of them lied by omission.” Ryan squared his jaw. “Maybe I’ll give them a lecture about impeding a death investigation.”

“OK, but I get to watch.”

* * *

Barron’s crew was still booked into the local River Vista Inn. Ryan had wrangled an agreement from the company lawyers for the group to stay in town until the end of the week. Ari listened to Ryan’s side of the conversation as Ryan called ahead and arranged to use one of the business conference rooms. She cocked an eyebrow at him as he hung up. Carmody had agreed to gather the crew, although not without an argument. Ryan filled her in on their way to the inn.

“He asked what new questions we had and why. When I said we’d discuss it at the meeting, he got huffy, demanded to be told immediately. Reminded me it was his crew. As if that made a difference.” Ryan harrumphed quietly as he reached for the conference room door, pausing to add, “He bitched about the crew wasting time and enjoying the bars and spa too much. I’ll bet the real problem is a growing bar tab.”

Without waiting for a response, Ryan opened the door. Carmody’s expression was chilly. The others lounged around, mostly looking bored.

“Are you going to let us leave town soon?” Cole spoke before anyone else had a chance. “There’s not much to do around here. One night on the vampire strip is about all I can take.”

“I like the hotel pool,” Sara said. “And the spa’s nice. Earlier today I had a great facial.” She’d arrived at the meeting in her swimsuit and cover-up, a towel slung across her shoulders. Cole came in with her and was also in swim gear.

“Shall we get down to business?” Ryan spoke in a normal tone, but the crew grew quiet. “I won’t keep you any longer than necessary, but Ms. Calin and I have a few more questions. Today we’ll be talking with you individually.”

That caused a wary exchange of glances.

“May I ask why?” Carmody stood to one side with his arms crossed.

Ryan’s expression remained bland. “We have additional information to discuss with each of you.”

Carmody frowned. “What kind of information? Do we need to call our lawyers?”

“Suit yourself. In any case, we’ll be interviewing in that room over there.” Ryan pointed to a smaller meeting room to the left. “You can wait here until we call you. Feel free to get drinks or food while you wait, but bring them back here so you’re available.”

The next hour and a half were tedious, sometimes combative. Ryan pulled no punches, laying out the facts if the suspects didn’t.

They interviewed Bev first. If Kelly was right, Bev was the least likely to want him dead. They hoped she’d give them a better picture of what things were really like on the crew. But it was quickly evident she was as unsophisticated as Kelly had implied. When they asked her about the fights and arguments, Bev looked astonished, claimed it was nothing but artistic temperament and that everybody had loved Jase. They let her go after a few minutes.

“Is anybody that naive?” Ari asked when the door closed.

Ryan shook his head and called in the next witness.

The two cavers, Mary Ann and Rico, were second and third in line. They both admitted their anger over the company shares but denied doing anything about it except informing Carmody they wouldn’t work for his company again. They claimed the tension on the crew was nothing unusual.

“Film crews are touchy,” Rico declared. “They spend too much time worrying about their image instead of the job. This is my third expedition for film and my last. It isn’t worth the extra money. I’m sticking with scientific explorers from now on.”

“Why didn’t you mention this expedition involved the caves?” Ryan asked the question as if it were a proven fact.

Rico looked surprised. “I thought you knew. All you asked about was the treasure.”

It wasn’t much, but at least they had confirmation that the caverns were the intended filming site. With two cavers on the film crew, it wasn’t exactly a big surprise.

Cole was interviewed next, and he flirted with Ari throughout the questioning. He admitted he and Jase had argued but appeared shocked they thought he might commit murder over the disagreement. Ari couldn’t bring herself to view Cole as a serious menace, unless someone had threatened to cut his pretty boy face.

When Ari stepped out to call Tom, the photographer, for the next interview, she found him hugging his ex-girlfriend, Bev. She was snuggled against his chest and wiping her eyes. Tom had definitely benefited by Barron’s death. He had his girl back.

“That was a touching scene.” Ari turned to Ryan in the interview room once the door closed. “He was comforting Bev with his big, strong arms.”

Tom’s cheeks turned red. “Yeah, um, she’s upset. Bev’s not very strong. She’s led a pretty sheltered life.”

“She seemed devastated by Barron’s sudden death. I wouldn’t think she’d get over that so quickly.”

Tom sighed. “She’d be just as upset if it was a stray puppy. I know what she’s like, Ms. Calin. She’s flighty, but I don’t care. She needs someone who sees beyond the beauty.” He gave Ari a serious look. “I plan to be around. Someday I’ll marry her.”

“That’s a pretty serious declaration. Didn’t it bother you to see her with your boss?” Ari asked.

“You think I killed Jase to get Bev back, but you’re wrong. I’d never do that.” He ran his fingers through his sandy hair, the resulting disorder adding to his boy-next-door look. “I knew I’d have to pick up the pieces when he dumped her. Jase isn’t into commitment. I’ll admit I was pissed, because I knew Bev would get her heart broken. But I wouldn’t try to harm him.” He wrinkled his nose in distaste. “That’s not how I handle things.”

“How do you handle something like that?” Ryan locked his gaze on him.

Tom frowned. “Patience, I guess. Hang in there long enough, and you’ll eventually get what you want.”

Or you could give fate a nudge.

Although Ryan tried, he failed to ruffle Tom’s laid-back demeanor. Ari suspected the photographer might really be the easy-going type he appeared to be. It was too early to draw any definite conclusions.

The interview with Dyani, the Native American, was far from the casual chat they’d had with Tom. Although the young woman wasn’t defiant or openly angry, she wasn’t cooperative either, and her discomfort was palpable. Her expression remained stoic; answers were limited to one or two words, or more often nothing except a shrug. She denied withholding any information on the treasure and said she didn’t know why Barron had asked her to join the crew.

“I’m an archeologist. I assumed the site would be something like a prehistoric dig.”

It was the longest answer she’d given. Ari perked up, immediately suspicious. Why was Dyani volunteering an opinion now, especially a theory they hadn’t heard before? “Did Barron say it was prehistoric or imply it by anything specific?”

“Well, no, I just thought…”

And that was the most they got. When Ari asked her about the caves, the young woman said she hadn’t known there were any nearby.

“I’ve never worked in a cave. Why would he hire me for that kind of expedition?”

“That’s funny.” Ari kept her tone casual. “There are cavers on the crew, and they knew this was a caving expedition.”

“No one told me.”

She was lying, but Ari couldn’t decide if Dyani was hiding something or just resistant to authority and not wanting to get involved. She had a chip on her shoulder, but that could be from anything. One thing Ari was pretty certain of—if Dyani knew something, she wasn’t giving it up unless they found leverage to use on her.

When the interview was over, Ari stretched her back and looked at Ryan across the conference table. “I don’t believe her, but I can’t tell you why. Who’s left?”

He checked his list. “Only two. Sara and Carmody.” He looked at his watch. “Maybe another hour. So far we’ve got next to nothing, and I don’t believe any of them. I’m going to need a beer or two when this is over. A few of my squad are going to the Woodland Inn to shoot pool. Care to join us?”

“Let’s see what time we finish. Then I’ll check in at home.”

Ryan grinned. “Got to ask the SO for permission?”

Startled, Ari’s gaze flew to his face. SO? She couldn’t believe he’d referred to Andreas as her significant other. What a totally inappropriate term for the darkly dangerous and domineering vampire prince of Riverdale. She snorted in response. “I’m trying to be considerate and keep anyone from panicking. It’s a whole new thing when a bunch of people start worrying about where you are and what you’re doing.”

“Some of us have always worried.” Ryan’s expression turned serious. “You tend to draw enemies to you. The really scary kind. Vamps, wolves, demons.”

“Doesn’t anyone think I can protect myself?” She sighed. “The O-Seven has everyone jumping at shadows. Honestly, this protectiveness has become obsessive. If I’m not home right on time, they start calling. Andreas, Gabriel, even Samuel, Andreas’s security chief. It’s weird. They finally agreed to back off during the day, so I’m doing my best not to give them a reason to worry.” Anxious to put an end to the conversation, she stood abruptly. “I’ll get Sara.”

When Ari returned, Jase Barron’s Public Relations person followed her into the hotel conference room and turned a professional smile on Ryan. She displayed a casual ease under questioning and laughed off his questions about the bitter breakup with Jase.

“We were consenting adults with a public image to maintain. I have no regrets. Nor did Jase. The big fight was all for show. His TV ratings went up.” Sara’s glittering look matched her smile. “It was a publicity stunt.”

“That isn’t how others saw it,” Ryan said.

“They weren’t supposed to.” Sara gave an impatient jerk of her head, as if he was being dense. “We delivered several convincing performances in front of witnesses. It would have been pointless if no one believed us.” She stuck to her story. “If you come up with more questions, you’ll find me at the pool.” She pushed back her chair and sashayed out, whipping her towel behind her.

Ryan frowned at the door she’d left standing open. “She’s lying too. But I’m not convinced she’d hire some witch to kill for her. She might pull the trigger herself.”

“Good point.” Ari shook her head. “Re-fashioning the truth seems to be part of life in Hollywood, but I think she’s protecting her reputation more than anything else.”

That left them with Max Carmody. If he’d called the lawyers, they must have advised him to cooperate. He came into the interview willingly enough but immediately went on the offensive. “You haven’t even told us how Jase died,” he complained. “Except some gibberish about his heart, which nobody believes. There’s something odd about everything that’s happened here. I saw his sister Kelly today. What did she tell you?”

“What do you think she said?” Ari asked. “Something worrying you?”

He scowled but didn’t meet her look. “Not at all. I’ve nothing to hide.”

“Did you talk with Mrs. Falk?”

“No, she avoided me, and that isn’t like her. It’s time you gave me some answers. What exactly happened to Jase?” He continued to gripe for another five minutes before finally subsiding. “I want out of this one-horse town, and I don’t understand why we’re still here.”

“Because your lawyers preferred cooperation over material witness warrants.” Ari heard the undertone that indicated Ryan’s patience was wearing thin, but he went on calmly enough. “I don’t think they wanted the kind of publicity that would arise from failing to cooperate in the investigation. Until we solve this case, we may need to talk with you more than once. If you haven’t conferred with your lawyers recently, I suggest you take any further complaints to them.”

“I intend to do that,” Carmody muttered.

“In the meantime, I expect your cooperation.”

Carmody sat down. Ryan questioned him about the details of the partnership and a potential court fight over the business, but Carmody insisted the partnership papers would hold up in court.

“I can’t believe Kelly would tell you that,” he said. “The agreement already includes provisions for his kids. They get one third of present and future profits. She should have read the documents before making wild accusations.”

When Ryan brought up the disagreements over the production end of the show, Carmody scowled. “Ridiculous. No two artists agree over those things. We worked it out.” He gave them a narrow look as he pushed his chair back and stood. “I don’t know how you think I caused some kind of alleged heart attack, but you’ve got the wrong man. Jase was my meal ticket. Don’t you think I understood that?”

* * *

Before Ari had a chance to call Andreas about her after-work plans, he called her with plans of his own. His tense voice immediately got her attention.

“I’m taking the jet to Toronto tonight. Can you come?”

“To see Daron? It’s not the best time. Not with an unsolved murder case on my docket. Is this social or trouble?” She already knew the answer, but she waited to hear how bad it was.

“I was not available when Daron called, so I do not have the details, but Samuel reported I am needed at a meeting with Ursula. I have no idea why, but you know Daron would not exaggerate the necessity. I am awaiting his return call but preparing to leave immediately.”

Ari’s stomach tightened. The elder vampires and their damned enforcer. Anything that involved them was bound to be serious trouble. She told Andreas she’d meet him at the club and disconnected.

She cancelled the beers with Ryan, and less than ten minutes later she walked into Andreas’s office and found him on the phone.

“It will take four hours, door to door. I can only guarantee my own presence. There is a complication.” Andreas listened as someone on the other end was talking. “Soon.” He disconnected and turned a troubled face toward Ari. “Ursula has insisted on the honor of my presence.”

“So, ignore her.”

“Oh, she provided for that alternative.” Andreas grimaced. “She offered to come here. Which I want to avoid. I would much rather keep the O-Seven’s emissaries away from Riverdale. I have no choice but to go to Canada. Daron and I had a chance to discuss this, and in some ways, it is not such a bad idea. It is an opportunity to make a statement, to demonstrate strength and unity while under Daron’s protection.”

“Is Daron’s protection enough? Will this enforcer honor any boundaries or rules?”

Andreas shrugged. “She represents the O-Seven. They tend to make their own rules.”

“That’s my point.” She bit her lip. “Ryan isn’t going to like my leaving town during a murder investigation, but I think I should go with you. Isn’t that what Daron suggested—the part you weren’t going to tell me—that you and I need to present a united front? We’ve been through this before. Vampires place a high value on displays of loyalty.” She studied his face. His expression didn’t reveal much, but his slowness in answering did. He needed her with him. “When is the meeting?”

“In four hours. If all goes smoothly, I will be back by dawn.”

“Perfect. Let’s do it.”

“Are you positive, cara mia? This is not yet your fight.”

“Yeah, right. I’ve been part of this fight since we met.” She quirked a smile at him. “What could be more fun than irritating some nasty, old vampiress?”

Chapter Four

Within thirty minutes, they were seated on board the private luxury jet they’d confiscated from Sebastian’s hidden properties after his death last November. Ari had called Ryan on the way to the airport, explaining they were going to meet the O-Seven’s enforcer but would be back by morning and give him the details then. He’d hesitated, but accepted her decision without protest. She’d gotten off the hook because Andreas was along. Annoying, but better than a long hassle.

Ari held a coffee cup in her hand, but her thoughts were playing pinball inside her skull. Maybe she should lay off the caffeine.

She’d never met an enforcer, but as a daughter of one of the original seven vampires, the much-feared O-Seven, Ursula had to be dangerous. The elders and their minions had ruled the vampire world for thousands of years without opposition, growing stronger and more arrogant with the passage of time. They lived somewhere in Europe, and until two years ago, Ari hadn’t heard much about them. Lately the O-Seven had invaded a large portion of her life and become a very real threat to the local vampire rulers Daron and Andreas and—by extension—to her. Why couldn’t they leave the States alone? And Canada, for that matter.

“What can you tell me about Ursula?” She glanced at her quiet companion. “Have you met her?”

“Unfortunately. Twice. Once in France and later in Germany.” Andreas compressed his lips. “You will not like her.”

Ari nearly choked on her coffee. “No joke. I didn’t think I would, but why do you say that?”

“Ursula is…condescending and provocative. Unpredictable.” Andreas was picking his words carefully.

What else was new? That could describe almost every vampire Ari knew. “Not helpful. Specifics, please. What’s she likely to do? Will she ignore me? Pick a fight? What?”

“That is what worries me. I honestly do not know. Except, I do not think you need to fear being ignored. The more I think about it, I wonder if she set this up in order to meet you.”

Ari swiveled her chair to stare at him. “Why me?”

“You are an unknown quantity. The O-Seven has to be curious about how we defeated Sebastian.”

Ari sat back, sinking into the soft leather seat. Sebastian’s death at the hands of Andreas with Ari’s assistance had been quick and unplanned. It made sense that the O-Seven would want an explanation of what happened to their protégé, but it would be too risky to tell them the whole story. There had to be a better way of handling this than revealing abilities that were best kept secret. As long as the elders didn’t know about her fire abilities or the telepathic link between her and Andreas, they might lose interest. “Tell me about the times you met her. What was she like?” Ari had noticed the way he’d skimmed over that information, and the way his mouth tightened when he said the enforcer’s name. There was a story here—and not a good one.

Andreas turned his head to look at Ari, his face carefully schooled. The silence grew until he looked away. “Gabriel and I were young to vampire life, less than a year, and, due to abandonment by our maker, we were fending for ourselves. We had arrived in France, slowly working our way toward my family home in Italy, and met Ursula in a bar. All of us were hunting.”

For human blood donors. There were no blood banks in those days to provide a more civilized alternative. Vampires had hunted for human victims to supply their need for nourishment. Andreas would have been no exception; he hadn’t always been the law-abiding vampire she knew.

“For some reason it amused Ursula to assist in our hunt. I will spare both of us the details, but before the night ended, seventeen people were dead.”

“Seventeen.” Ari couldn’t hide her shock this time. She had expected the story to have a bad ending, but she hadn’t imagined the death of so many. “Why? No one needs that much blood.” Knowing her face was filled with horror, she was thankful Andreas wouldn’t look at her.

“Ursula is insatiable at whatever she does. Especially when she is enjoying herself.”

“Oh. Then she killed most of them.”

“I cannot excuse our part in it,” he said quietly.

“And the second meeting?” She peeped at him over her coffee mug. He hadn’t intended to go on. “I need to know what to expect. So far you haven’t told me much except she’s a vicious killer.” She saw his shoulders move in a silent sigh.

“We met again at the O-Seven stronghold in Germany. A year later. Gabriel and I arrived with a group we had met crossing the border from France. Ursula remembered us immediately. When she invited us to her private quarters, we were not allowed to say no. First daughters cannot be denied.”

“For sex, you mean. What’s making you so careful? I know you’ve had sex before.”

His expression darkened. “This was not by choice. When we resisted, older, stronger vampires kept us in her bedroom. You cannot envision the depth of Ursula’s depravity. She is a woman of varied sexual tastes. All of them include violence and blood.”

Ari’s stomach recoiled at the undertone in his voice. Something dark and filled with revulsion. He was right. She wasn’t going to like this woman.

* * *

They arrived at Daron’s compound in Toronto with only minutes to spare before the scheduled meeting. Mike, the werewolf in charge of Daron’s security and an old friend from Riverdale, met them at the entrance.

Ari encompassed his large frame in an impulsive hug even though he stiffened with embarrassment. It was good to know there were friends around.

“I’m glad to see you too,” he said gruffly, patting her once on the shoulder. “But maybe not tonight. I’m sorry you have to be anywhere near here. This vampiress scares even me.”

Grim faced, he led them down the corridor toward the audience room. A dozen werewolves armed with AK-47 combat rifles stood guard. Mike stopped with his hands on the double doors. “Ready? We’ll follow you in.”

Ari had all her usual weapons. The silver dagger in her waist sheath, derringer in an ankle holster, potions, spells, vamp dust, and six silver bullets in the hidden pockets sewn into every outfit she owned. She looked at Andreas, resplendent in his usual black Armani jeans and casual jacket. She nudged him. “Aren’t you going to warn me how I need to act?”

“Other than not using your witch fire?” His serious face finally showed a hint of humor. “No, little witch. For tonight, just be yourself.”

Ari drew herself up straight in preparation for the meeting ahead. She envisioned the large audience chamber with its fanciful Grecian columns. The tasteless statues had been removed by Andreas, even before the territory was turned over to Daron. Although the hall could hold two hundred easily, the audience area at the east end was relatively small with seating for a dozen or less. She expected Daron and his guest would be waiting there.

When Mike threw the doors open and announced them, they stepped inside and started the long walk to the far end. Ari got her first look at the enforcer, flanked by eight bodyguards.

Ursula slowly turned her head to gaze at them, her piercing eyes immediately finding Ari.

The vampiress was tall, even sitting down. Her head of flaming red hair towered six inches higher than any other occupant. Her classical features, softly defined, remained unaffected by time, except for the obvious bumps that concealed enlarged fangs, the only evidence of extreme age. Ursula looked only slightly older than Ari’s twenty-four years, rather than the centuries she was, and wore her silver, shimmery mini dress well. Ari raised her chin, glad she’d dressed for the occasion in silk—long, flowing black pants, pale green blouse.

As with other vampires, Ursula’s eyes were black, but she’d made sure hers stood out by artfully framing them with dramatic aqua blue eye shadow. Matching blue glossy lips curved into a smile, displaying her fangs and forming a disturbing picture of amused malice.

“At last,” the vampiress said.

“Andreas, Arianna, please join us.” Daron rose from his seat. The Toronto Prince, once the prince of Riverdale and Andreas’s former boss, flashed a genuine smile across his rugged face. Daron wasn’t a handsome man, but he had presence, a commodity that couldn’t be taught or bought. It wasn’t until he advanced toward them that Ari saw the warning in his expression.

While they exchanged greetings and made their selection of wine, the vampiress’s gaze constantly returned to Ari. She didn’t like the feeling. Not even a little. She had hoped to stay low on Ursula’s radar, at least for a while.

“Perhaps your delectable little friend would like to sit next to me?” the vampiress purred at Andreas and patted the chair next to her.

Ari swallowed. Delectable? She didn’t think the term was intended as a social compliment. How varied were Ursula’s tastes?

“You would deprive me of the privilege of renewing our acquaintance?” Andreas said smoothly. “Not on your life.” He took Ari’s arm, escorting her to the far side of the semicircle of chairs. He returned to Ursula with a neutral smile. “You are just as lovely as I remember you.”

“Always the silver tongue. Too bad I know you do not mean it. Unless a couple of centuries have changed your mind?”

“I believe that is a prerogative reserved to women, not men.”

“That is unfortunate.” She licked her lips and leaned toward him to run a long fingernail over his chin. “I had so much fun when we last met. How is my darling Gabriel?” Ursula licked her lips a second time. “You were such a pair. Young, tasty and virile—”

Andreas grabbed her wrist and moved her hand away from his face. They locked eyes in a silent struggle. When she jerked her arm, he released it. “We should not dwell too much on the past. Our memories, good or bad, can be of no interest to the others. I am more curious to hear why you are visiting our continent.”

Ari let out a silent breath she’d held throughout this exchange and unclenched her fists. Andreas had walked a fine line. So much innuendo. Veiled threats, double-sided barbs. Didn’t vampires ever come out and just say it?

“Business so soon?” Ursula stuck out her lower lip in a girlish pout. “I haven’t even had a chance to talk with your companion.”

Daron cleared his throat and broke into the private dialogue Ursula had established with Andreas. “Perhaps a bit later. I also have a great interest in what might have brought an enforcer on such a long journey. You are far from home.”

The vampiress turned a glittering look on the Toronto prince. “Being separated by an ocean does not mean we have forgotten you. On the contrary, you are a frequent topic of conversation.”

Daron laughed easily. “I do not doubt that is true, my dear Ursula. I also keep myself informed of the elders’ latest activities.”

Ursula’s smile was glacial. “Then perhaps you know why I am here. The council is most,” she paused deliberately, “eager to hear the details of Sebastian’s demise.”

“You will forgive my ignorance on the subject,” Daron said. “I was not present. I heard it was a matter of dishonoring a guest.”

“A breech of manners that warranted his death?” Ursula’s voice sharpened. “But why should you and I bandy words? We all know who struck the fatal blow. Andreas and his witch can explain exactly what happened.”

Ari’s witch blood surged, mirroring the sudden spike of tension in the room. Andreas didn’t react, not even looking at the vampiress. He seemed more concerned with the receding level of wine in his glass. A waiter hurried forward to refill it. Finally, Andreas spoke.

“A matter of his bad luck, really. Sebastian broke his oath of hospitality by attacking me. I defended myself. There was little more to it. You could say his death was almost an accident.”

“Details, Andreas.” Ursula hissed. “I want the bloody details.”

He stared at her, his brows raised so high in exaggerated indignation that Ari choked down a nervous laugh. “I think not. You cannot ask me to be so uncouth,” he drawled in the bored tones of the Italian aristocrat of his youth. He swirled the wine in his glass. “Surely there are better things for us to discuss. Like this excellent wine. Where did you find it, Daron? I do not recall Sebastian having this in his cellars. If he had, I would have taken it.”

Daron picked up immediately, and the two men began a discussion on the merits of the wine while Ursula sulked. Ari relaxed her grip that threatened to break the delicate stem of her wineglass. That last exchange had veered close to a showdown. She wasn’t familiar with all the spooky things Ursula could do, but two thousand years of vampirism or thereabouts had to give her awesome power. Not to discount the bodyguards—four European vampires and an equal number of beady-eyed wereraptors—standing behind the enforcer’s chair.

Ari opened the magical link that she shared with Andreas, but the vampire was guarding his thoughts. She shot him a frown. What good was it to have this damned telepathic connection if he wasn’t going to use it?

Too many ears.

Startled, she glanced at him. Although he appeared to be paying no attention to her, Ari headed his warning and closed down her thoughts. She let her gaze wander over the other occupants of the hall. Was he trying to tell her that Ursula could break into their private link? Or that someone else had the ability? Ari had never considered such an intrusion was possible, and the concept threw her for a second. Could this other person get into her head or only intercept their back-and-forth communications? She increased her psychic shields. Until she had a chance to talk with Andreas privately, she had no intention of testing the limits. Damn Andreas and his fetish for secrets. Why hadn’t he warned her?

“Enough!” Ursula’s loud voice bounced around the vast chambers. The vampiress sprang from her chair, bringing her bodyguards to alert. “I did not come here to listen to this nonsense about wine.” Without warning, she flashed across the room and loomed over Ari. “You will tell me how Sebastian died.”

Responding automatically, Ari shoved her chair away and shot to her feet. She wasn’t going to allow this powerful predator to stand over her. Their standing heights were more than enough to intimidate—Ursula’s six-feet-six versus Ari’s five-feet-five.

Ari scowled at the vampiress. “You didn’t say please.” Andreas had told her to be herself, hadn’t he?

Ursula appeared momentarily confused with the answer, then frowned as she figured out it was a refusal. “Do you realize what I can do to you, little girl?”

“Not really. And I’d rather not find out. I was enjoying the discussion of wine.” Ari didn’t dare look at Andreas or Daron. She felt the waiting stillness in the room as attention was locked on her and the vampiress. Ari’s hand touched the packet of vamp dust in her pocket, and her fingers began to loosen the leather ties.

“You are an ill-mannered wench. We could have fun together, you and I. May I borrow her?” Ursula swung her gaze to Andreas, now standing less than two feet away.

Before he could answer, Ari stepped forward. “You need to ask me. He doesn’t own me. That’s not how things work on this side of the ocean.”

“Indeed? Yes, I have heard of such quaint ideas, a revolutionary way of doing things.” Ursula’s gaze started with Ari but moved to include Andreas and Daron standing together. “The Council of Seven disapproves of all such heretical thoughts.” Ursula drew herself to her full height. “This is your official warning, gentlemen, to renounce such rebellion.” She peered at Ari again. “And, you, child, should learn to respect your elders.”

With the flick of a sharp fingernail, Ursula cut a scratch on Ari’s throat. Ari retaliated with a handful of vamp dust. The green sparkles struck the surprised vampiress with a wallop, knocking her off her feet. Ursula landed on her buttocks with an angry screech, but before she could strike back, Andreas and Daron stepped between them. Mike and his werewolves trained their guns on her bodyguards.

“Do not abuse my hospitality.” Daron rested his stern gaze on Ursula. “I will not tolerate threats toward my guests.”

She rose in a swift movement to face him, pushing through the sparkles of the dissolving spell. “You will regret this, Daron. The O-Seven will not appreciate how you have treated their representative.” She snarled at him with her fangs bared, then almost as quickly, she recovered and composed her features. A smooth mask replaced the angry creases, and only the red edges to the black aura surrounding her revealed her smoldering rage. She craned her neck so she could look past the men at Ari. “I have a long memory, witch. We shall meet again.”

“I look forward to it.” Ari didn’t feel nearly as brave as she sounded, but no way was she going to let the bitch know that.

“Well, Ursula, this has been an interesting evening,” Daron said, interrupting the tension arcing between the two women. “But it is time to put an end to our festivities. So tiring. I hope you enjoy the rest of your brief stay in my territory. Since I will not have the honor of seeing you again before your departure, please take my regards to the council. And to my sire.” He paused as the reminder of his ancestry sank in and his gaze narrowed. “I will give your warning due consideration, but I hope the elders understand that new places and times need new rules. That does not mean we fail to respect the old ways.”

“I will convey your words, Daron. With the same sincerity in which they were uttered.”

Daron sighed. “You wrong me. I can only hope you will reconsider before you reach home.”

“Unlikely.” She smirked and offered her hand. “I fear our next meeting will not be so convivial.”

Daron brought her fingers to his lips but didn’t bow. “Regrettable.”

“And you, Andreas.” Ursula turned to him. “I would once again see you in my bed. Perhaps next time. I foresee many more happy moments in our future.” With a wicked smile at Ari, Ursula turned and swept from the room.

Ari might have considered a swift kick to hurry the vampiress on her way, if her legs weren’t threatening to collapse under her.

“Let me see your injury,” Andreas said as the door banged closed.

“It’s nothing but a scratch.”

He must have heard the slight hitch in her voice, because he took her hand and gave it a quick squeeze. Taking a handkerchief from his pocket, he wiped the blood away. “Ursula has not changed in the last two centuries. Still the temperamental diva.”

“She’s still beautiful,” Ari muttered. The thought of him in the vampiress’s bed left her cold.

“Only on the surface.”

Daron, who hadn’t said anything since Ursula left, cleared his throat. “I thought that went well.”

Stunned silence. Ari and Andreas turned to stare at the Toronto prince for a long moment. Finally one of the werewolves failed to suppress a snort, and all three leaders burst into laughter.

* * *

On the flight home an hour later, Ari and Andreas lay facing each other on the bed in the small stateroom, newly redecorated from the gaudy black and blood red that Sebastian had favored, to warm autumn tones. The decor and polished wood now reminded Ari of a well-appointed suite in an expensive hotel—understated class. Ari had slipped back into her jeans and had one of the antique-gold throw pillows propped under her chin as they continued discussing the evening’s events.

“Did I make things worse?” She felt guilty about losing her temper. Not guilty enough, however, to deny she’d enjoyed seeing Ursula sprawled on the floor.

“No. You were you. Daron wanted her to see the three of us together, and I wanted her to go home still ignorant of our abilities.” His face held a look of satisfaction. “I think we accomplished both. As long as the elders do not understand what we can and cannot do, I hope they will keep their distance. We could not have said anything to please Ursula or change the minds of the O-Seven. When all is considered, it was the best outcome we could expect, except for the risk to you.” His eyes went to her throat. “She could have done so much worse.”

Ari touched the already healing mark. The vampiress had been so quick.

“Do not dwell on it. Time for sleep.” Andreas grabbed her pillow, tossed it aside, and pulled her toward him, reversing her position so they were spooned. He dropped a kiss on the back of her neck. “It is late, and first thing in the morning, your Lt. Foster will expect you to worry about the murder of this treasure hunter.”

“Hmm.” She snuggled against him and began to drift off. “And two of Bella’s kittens still need homes.”

Chapter Five

Ari woke in the Chantilly Suite very late the next morning, determined this would be the day to find Hawkson and discover Barron’s mysterious treasure. Refusing to let her life be ruled by fear of Ursula and the O-Seven, she concentrated her energy on solving the murder. While she completed a quick workout in the mansion’s exercise room on the garage level, she reviewed alibis, motivations, and the obvious lies told by the crew. Nothing added up to murder. Not yet. Call it a sixth sense, cop instinct, or just plain common sense, but the treasure had to be at the center of the case. Learning what the treasure was should lead her straight to the killer.

After the workout, she was humming a catchy tune in the shower when she heard her phone ring. Grabbing a towel to wrap around her, she snatched her cell before the call went to automation.

“Hi, Ryan,” she said, in response to her caller ID. “Anything happen overnight? How’s the cop shop?”

“Crawling with press, as we expected. I had trouble finding a parking spot. Guess reporters can’t read ‘Reserved’ signs.” He let out an impatient breath. “I can hardly wait until they get a hold of this morning’s call to dispatch. Two kids saw a ghost inside the vampire caves.”

“A ghost?” She gave a half laugh, watching water drip from her hair onto Andreas’s lush carpet. “Andreas told me that kids sometimes play down there, but ghosts? Good imaginations, I think.”

“Yeah, that’s what I thought too. But with Jase Barron dying so close to there, I thought we’d better check it out. Presuming you’re up for it. It must have been pretty late when you got home. Did things go OK with the uber vamp from Europe?”

Ari chuckled. Uber vamp. Ursula was that all right, and then some. “Everyone’s still in one piece. I guess that’s how we measure success these days. I’m running a little late, but I’ll meet you whenever.”

“Patrol officers are holding the kids and their parents near the cliff where Barron went over. We already had the area sealed with crime tape, but it obviously didn’t stop the kids. I’m posting an officer now. While we’re there, I’ll move the barricades to make everything in that general area off limits—the cliff path, the cliffs themselves, and the caves. The way reporters and paparazzi are swarming around here, they’d overrun the place, including the caves, and we’d have the vampires complaining. I don’t need the added headache.”

“I can help. The Magic Council will post someone, maybe a dwarf or two, to warn off trespassers, at least during the day when the vampires are asleep. I’ll make the call right away.” Ari sighed. So much for her other plans for the day. Finding Hawkson and homes for the kittens would have to wait. “I’ll meet you at the overlook in twenty minutes. I’m still dripping wet from the shower.”

Ryan chuckled. “Nice visual. I’ll bring the coffee.”

Ari pulled on jeans and topped them with a dark green sweater. Partially drying her hair, she twirled it into a ponytail and ran out the door, waving to the weretiger behind the surveillance camera. Despite her impatience with the change in plans, Ari was excited too. The more she thought about it, this reported ghost sighting could be important. It was right next to their original crime scene. Much too coincidental.

* * *

When Ari arrived, Ryan was talking with two boys, who looked about eleven, and three adults, who she assumed were parents. She nodded to the cop on duty and squeezed between the yellow barriers anchoring crime scene tape stretched around the trees and large boulders.

Ryan introduced her to dark-haired Ethan and his parents, then to toe-headed Robbie and his mother. “These are the two young men who saw the ghost.”

“An exaggeration, I’m sure,” Ethan’s father offered. He stood stiffly behind his son with both hands on the child’s shoulders. “But if Ethan says he saw something, I know he did.”

Protective and defensive of his kid. As he should be.

“Well, let’s see if we can figure out what it was.” Ari smiled at each boy. Although she and Ryan both were unmarried and childless, he usually made her do all the kid talking. He seemed to believe she had some innate maternal touch. Whatever. She liked kids. “Why don’t you tell me what it looked like?”

“It was this big, whitish thing. Glowing.” Ethan waved his arms in a big circle. “But my flashlight shone right through it.” His face flushed with excitement as he relived the experience.

Robbie jumped into the story. “Then it came toward us, like it was going to grab me. I threw my flashlight like this.” He drew one arm back and snapped it forward as if he were pitching a baseball. “And I ran as fast as I could. Then I tripped over a big rock and fell.”

“Is that how you scraped your knee?” Ari asked gently, pointing to his injury.

“Um, I guess. I didn’t notice the blood ’til later. I just wanted to get away.” Robbie slanted a look up at her without raising his head. Ari assumed by his subdued demeanor that the boys had already been thoroughly scolded for going into the caves.

“When you ran, did this thing follow you?”

“I don’t know.” Robbie looked at Ethan.

“Nuh-uh. It didn’t come any closer, but it made this spooky noise. Like a groan.” Ethan puffed up his chest and made a deep moaning sound. His father’s clasp tightened on his shoulders. “When I looked back after Robbie fell, I couldn’t see it anymore.”

Ryan eyed the boys thoughtfully. “This sounds like something we’d better check out. Can you show us the cave entrance and exactly where you saw the ghost?”

“Uh, maybe. I know where we got in, but we sorta got lost,” Ethan confessed, glancing at Robbie, who nodded agreement. “We only had one flashlight on the way out—my pen light. It didn’t help much, and it, uh, it took us forever.” His deer-in-the-headlights expression told her how scary that return trip had been.

Ari stifled an unprofessional urge to gather both boys in a quick hug. Huh, maybe she was going soft. But she could imagine how they’d felt—lost in a maze of tunnels, constantly looking at the darkness behind them to see if some monster was following.

Ryan had a more measured response, although he stooped down to the boys’ level. “It’s OK. You’re safe now with us. Why don’t you lead the way to the place you went inside?”

Robbie scampered off immediately. Within five minutes they stopped in front of a large clump of bushes. The area was off the beaten path, and if there was a cave opening, it was completely concealed. The boys crawled under the low-hanging branches.

“Come on, Dad. It’s in here,” Ethan called.

“You boys wait right there. Don’t go inside. I’m going to make a path. It’s not necessary for everyone to crawl through the brush.” Ryan pushed and pulled on the branches, bending and breaking them down with the help of Ethan’s father. Finally they could see a dark hole in what looked like a cluster of massive rocks.

Ari stepped through the broken thicket and peered into the opening. It was big enough for an adult to enter by simply bending to avoid the low ceiling. Barron should have consulted the kids. This entrance was much more accessible than the lower level crawl space she thought the treasure hunter had used.

Switching on the flashlight she’d brought from home, Ari shone it into the opening. It looked even larger inside. “Wait here. The vampires don’t like intruders. I’ll only be a minute.”

She slipped into a narrow tunnel and found she could stand without bending. It widened within a dozen steps to a five-by-seven-foot open space with two exits: one narrow and level, the other wider but angling steeply down. She peered into each with her flashlight. The level exit revealed ever-narrowing sides that would quickly become impassable. The downward tunnel made an abrupt corner after about ten feet. The kids must have gone that way. She moved the light to the rock and sand beneath her feet. As she suspected, small shoe impressions led both in and out of the wider tunnel.

At the first turn, she found nothing but more tunnel, still leading down. She continued until she reached another widening of the path with a sharp drop-off on one side. Ari shone her flashlight into the dark hole and sucked in a sharp breath. What if one of the boys had slipped and fallen?

She backed away from the edge and swept her light around the cave walls. Except for the path she was on, the only possible exit was a dark hole high on the wall. Too high for the boys to reach. She started to walk on when she saw what looked like a chalk mark arrow on the wall. Had the kids done this? Or someone else? When two more turns hadn’t revealed anything of interest except a second chalk mark, she stopped, took a sniff of the tunnel air, and reached out with her senses. Dampness, an earthy odor, and a distant smell of vampire. Her witch blood stirred as she sensed something more, not an energy she recognized, but not hostile either. A presence merely there. Andreas might be able to tell her what it was—if he would—but it was definitely not an evil spirit. Before her companions could get restless and invade the vampires’ territory, she turned and retraced her steps to the cave entrance.

Ari blinked as she stepped into the sunlight and shook her head at Ryan. “Nothing close by, but I didn’t go very far.” She looked at the boys. “Were you marking your way with chalk?”

“Sure. I read that in a book,” Ethan said. “But we ran out of chalk pretty quick. Next time I’ll bring a whole box.”

“There won’t be a next time,” his father said.

Ari shared a look with the father. “Let’s hope not.” She returned her attention to the boys. “Is that how you finally got out? You followed the arrows?”

They nodded.

“I thought we were lost forever until we saw one of Ethan’s marks.”

“The chalk was good thinking.” She smiled at Ethan. “So how long were you in the caves? You must have walked a long way.”

Ethan shrugged his thin shoulders. “Hours, maybe.”

“They left home about eight o’clock this morning. Going bug hunting. At least that’s what they said.” Robbie’s mother turned to her son. “Did you come straight here?”

He hung his head. “Yeah, we found the cave yesterday, but we didn’t have a flashlight.”

Ryan glanced at his watch. “It’s almost 12:30 now. They must have been inside, what? Three hours? And lost part of the time. I’d say the ghost sighting was an hour or so from the entrance.”

“It’s a good starting point for a search,” Ari said. “But I want to get help before exploring farther.”

He nodded, approving her unspoken intent to consult with Andreas. Ryan didn’t like civilian involvement, but this was vampire property. And it wouldn’t be the first time Andreas had served as a police consultant. Even Ryan would have to admit the vampire’s participation had been a useful collaboration.

“Are you coming back tonight? Call me when you’ve had a look. And if you run into this ghost, get rid of it. If I eventually have to go underground, I’d rather not explore a haunted cave.”

Ari promised, but when she arrived at the club, Andreas was dealing with a crisis of his own. The dining room looked as serene as ever, but behind the scene vampires ran around with buckets and mops, soaking up water that was flooding the kitchen floor. A pipe under the sink had burst, spewing water out in a stream whenever the cabinet door was opened.

Ari stood in the doorway and tried hard not to laugh as she watched Andreas directing the frantic activities. A lock of hair hung over his forehead, and the bottoms of his pant legs were wet. “Need some help?” she called.

He threw her a harried look. “Only if you have a stop-leak spell,” he said. “Don’t you dare laugh.”

By the time the plumbers finally had the leak fixed, it was time for the club to open for the evening, and then Ari received a page to a Friday night bar fight. Their chance to visit the caves slipped away, but they made plans to go the following afternoon.

* * *

On Saturday morning, the third day after Jase Barron’s death, Ari and Ryan finally met with the coroner. Despite his best efforts, Doc’s preliminary report on cause of death read inconclusive.

“Sorry it took so long, but this is an unusual case. I kept running tests, looking for better answers.” Doc pushed his glasses up on the bridge of his nose. “I’ll be happy to amend the report if you bring me additional evidence. He died from internal pressure on the heart. For lack of better words, his heart was squeezed until it simply stopped beating.”

Ryan looked at Ari as if he wanted to hold her personally responsible for the coroner’s finding.

“Black magic,” she said. “The magic lab verified its presence. And I told you Doc’s physical findings would be strange.”

Ryan snorted in disgust and headed for the door.

As they left the morgue, Ryan related the phone conversation he’d held with Barron’s lawyers on his way over. “He told his backers he was on the trail of an important Native American artifact, that he had the solution to some riddle. He seemed to think the story would be huge, with big ratings.”

“An Indian artifact. That’s why he hired Dyani, but I’ve never heard of anything around here that would cause so much interest. What kind of artifact? It’s got to be something more than pottery or petroglyphs. And what’s this about a riddle?”

“According to them, he didn’t explain.”

“Sounds likes BS. They authorized the funding for a treasure hunt on no more than that?”

“Hey, don’t look at me,” Ryan said. “I asked the same thing, but they said he liked to work in secret, and he’d produced on his promises in the past. They figured he’d do it again. Apparently one of his prior stories was leaked during filming, and he never got over it.”

“I guess if you’re a celeb, you get to call the shots. So, we’ll have to come at this from a different angle. If this involves Indian lore, I’d better double my efforts to interview Joe Hawkson. He’s still not answering his phone.”

Upon reaching her office, Ari called the historical society to see if they had an address for Hawkson, which they didn’t. She tried several Internet searches on the desktop computer her bosses had recently installed but discarded both listings for Joe Hawkson when neither appeared to have local family ties or property around Riverdale. Why didn’t he make this easy and answer her calls?

Ari shoved the keyboard aside and grabbed her phone. The man at the gift shop had implied Hawkson was pretty cautious. What if he wasn’t answering because he screened his calls and didn’t recognize the caller? She thumbed his number and this time left a detailed message, stating who she was and what she wanted.

Ari leaned back in her desk chair, staring at the budding trees outside the window. A plunge from a cliff top, black magic, an Indian artifact, and a ghost in the caves. Were they related? Or just more of the mysterious things that cropped up in Olde Town on a regular basis? With more than three thousand Otherworlders in the area, it was remarkable there weren’t more unexplained incidents.

She thought about the kids’ story. Luckily, the press hadn’t picked up on it yet. In fact, the reporters were acting restless, as if they were losing interest with the lack of progress on Barron’s death. According to Ryan, a couple of the nationals had already moved on to bigger stories, and with any luck, the rest would soon follow. Maybe, just maybe, the investigation would escape further publicity.

When her phone rang five minutes later, caller ID told her their luck had run out. Eddie West, crime reporter for the local newspaper, The Clarion, was on the line.

“I hear there’s a ghost in our caves,” he began. “Is this linked to Jase Barron’s death?”

Holy crap. Did Eddie have to hear everything? And be smart enough to put the pieces together? She took a deep breath to keep from swearing at him.

She tried for a casual tone, even a little bit teasing. “Come on, Eddie. Don’t tell me you believe in ghosts. It was a kids’ story. How would it be connected to Barron? I hope you’re not imagining he jumped off the cliff to get away from a ghost.”

“Are you saying he jumped? A possible suicide? I heard the cause of death was inconclusive.”

“It wasn’t suicide,” she interrupted sharply when she heard him typing on the other end of the phone. “Don’t go spreading that around. We have enough rumors.”

“Then what was it? Doc’s medical finding sounds suspicious to me, and you have to admit the ghost sighting is rather timely.” He paused, probably waiting to see if she’d add anything.

“Your point?”

“Just saying. Seems odd. I smell a story.”

She tried laughing it off. “I think your human nose is steering you wrong. There’s no story. A couple of kids were scaring each other in a dark cave.”

“Uh-huh. Have you checked it out yet? I noticed the police barricades. Seems like they don’t want anyone around there.”

“I think the reason for the precaution is obvious. Think of the problems we’d have if your media friends started running all over vampire territory.” She gave a half laugh. “Ryan’s already gone into hiding to avoid the microphones.”

“They’re not my media friends, just pushy competition, but Lt. Foster’s attitude doesn’t surprise me. He’s not very tolerant of the press.”

Which was true, as Eddie had reason to know. He and Ryan had butted heads before. It didn’t help that Eddie had once been jailed as a murder suspect when he’d lied to the cops over a vampire killing. At best, the two men had a conditional liking for one another. Conditional upon Eddie not currently printing anything the police didn’t want to read.

She wound up the conversation by pleading a stack of unfinished reports and grimaced as she disconnected. Eddie and Ryan were sure to be at it again. It wouldn’t take Eddie long to run down the two kids. The rest of the press, with nothing more exciting to report, would be all over the story too. Yet another reason to get into the caves today before she had to fight her way through cameras and microphones.

With that thought in mind, she made certain to be sitting in the first-floor recreation room of Andreas’s home when he appeared shortly after three o’clock. One good thing about vampires: she didn’t need to announce herself. He already knew she was there.

“Waiting for me? An unexpected pleasure.” He gave her a quizzical look. “Ah, of course, the trip to the caverns. I did not realize you were so eager to get inside. Has something else happened?”

“Eddie’s heard about the ghost sighting. I’d like to get into the caves before we’ve got a bunch of gawkers.”

“This is certainly not welcome news.” He raked a hand through hair that was still wet from his shower. His black T-shirt and jeans indicated he’d already remembered her request. “The dwarves won’t let them in, but it is a hassle, and we will need to increase our vigilance. We sealed another surface entrance, and I would like to seal the one the boys found too, when you have finished with it.”

“I guess that depends on what we find. Can you go now?” She stood and waved two flashlights at him. “I’m ready.” Even a vampire’s vision could use a little help in the total blackness of a cave.

* * *

Ari flipped the flashlight on before stepping through the cave entrance. Immediately inside, a middle-aged dwarf wearing blue jeans and a blue and yellow flannel shirt challenged them. He stood in the path, scowling, his short stubby legs planted in a firm stance, an axe over one shoulder, a wooden club resting on the other. Upper arm and chest muscles bulged under his flannel shirt, his whole body tense until Ari and Andreas identified themselves.

“I recognize you now.” The dwarf’s scowl faded. “Nobody else has been around, so I was just doing a little reading.” He walked toward a small lawn chair with a lantern and book laying beside it. He dropped his weapons and grabbed the book, revealing the cover of the latest spy thriller. “It helps pass the time.”

Leaving him to his own pursuits, they continued on the trail Ari had taken before. They walked down around a sharp bend, edged past the drop off, and took two more turns.

“This is where I started back.” She played the light over the rock path ahead. “It looks like the boys went this way.” She pointed to a chalk arrow on the wall.

“Hmm, yes. I can see that.”

His voice sounded odd, and Ari would have turned her flashlight to see his face if it wouldn’t have blinded him. “Something wrong?”

“I am not sure. Let us continue. I will take the lead from here.” Without hesitation he strode down the path with the confidence of someone familiar with his surroundings. Ari hurried to stay with him, her light often shining across his back.

“I take it you know where you’re going,” she said when he didn’t waver from his fast pace.

“I thought that was why you brought me.”

“That’s true. And I like looking at your ass.”

Andreas’s magic flared around her, as his low chuckle echoed. “Keep talking like that, and our search will be short.”

Ari grinned. Since they were climbing rapidly upward, she saved her breath for mastering the path. The floor leveled, and the tunnel opened into a massive cavern as long as a football field, much of it marked by hundreds of jagged protrusions and massive formations.

“We call it the Chamber of Ages.”

“Wow.” Ari’s flashlight revealed eerie forms reaching up from the damp floor and dripping down from the ceiling. Some looked like people, soldiers standing at attention or graceful dancers. In other directions the water droplets sparkled like lights revealing an alien landscape.

Skirting around one of the larger stalactites, Ari spied three openings large enough for a child or adult to pass. She hesitated a moment, then reacting to a pull from her magic, she turned and pointed at the one on the right. “Where does this go?” She started toward the tunnel.

“Just keep going.” Andreas was close behind her.

No sooner had he spoken than Ari stifled a startled yelp and leaped backward.

“What the hell?” Andreas grabbed her before they both went down. But his words weren’t directed at Ari. He stared past her at the misty apparition blocking their path. The thing hovered a foot above the path, misty, swirling, and twisting. Ari righted herself and took a step forward. The ghostly form reacted to her approach by growing cloudy, denser, spreading higher and wider. A loud moaning echoed from the walls. Goosebumps rose on Ari’s arms, even though she’d already realized it wasn’t real.

“It’s a magical spell.” She pulled open the small pouch of spells and potions she kept tied to her waist. “Let’s try a little dispersing powder.” She tossed a pinch of blue dust. The apparition shrieked, dissipated for an instant, then reformed. “Well, damn. More powerful than I anticipated.” She held out a hand in front of her and stepped forward again. Her fingers sparked as she touched an invisible wall. She patted up and down the surface. “It’s an energy barrier.” She turned to Andreas. “I can get rid of it, but I’ll have to invoke a counterspell.”

“Can I knock it down or run through it?”

“No, these barriers grow stronger under physical attack. Any idea what it’s protecting?”

“The magical chamber on the other side, I assume.”

“What kind of magic? Crystals? What?”

“Much more. A magical source that you need to see for yourself.”

“Well, that won’t happen until we get rid of this damned ghost.” She sat down on the tunnel floor, propped up her flashlight, and started digging in her pouch, pulling out packets and spreading them around her. She finally found a tiny notebook and pencil. “Always more secrets,” she muttered under her breath. “You guys make the CIA seem downright talkative.”

“I assume you’re talking about me.” Andreas’s voice held a shimmer of amusement. “I cannot possibly tell you everything I have learned in two hundred years, Arianna. Until now I found no need to reveal this particular secret.”

“Yeah, yeah. Vampire business again. You know how sick I get of hearing that?”

He laughed, but leaned forward as she began to scribble in the notebook. “What are you doing?”

“Writing a spell. The strongest ones need special wording. It’ll take me a few minutes.”

“Then perhaps I have time to check out the other entrance you think Barron used. I want to see if he was also coming here.”

“Sure. If I finish first. I’ll wait for you.”

* * *

When Andreas returned, Ari had already finished her spell and was leaning against a rocky formation in the Chamber of Ages.

He held out an extra flashlight and pickaxe. “I found these dropped inside the other entrance. Someone had indeed been inside, and he wasn’t alone. Two scents and tracks going both directions. One of them returned a second time.”

Ari took the tools and set them on a ledge. “I’ll take these to Ryan when we leave. If Barron’s crew can identify them, we’ll know he was one set of tracks, and then we can concentrate on figuring out who was with him.”

“And why they were here. I still don’t know what these intruders want. I have seen nothing that could be carried away, no treasure to sell. Nor can I comprehend how anyone would know that Spirit Cave exists.”

“Spirit Cave. Is that what’s down this tunnel?” She gently shook a small packet in her hand. “Since I’m eager to see it, let’s get rid of our ghost.”

She handed her flashlight to Andreas, opened the packet to pour a handful of multicolored crystals like bath salts into her palm, and gestured for him to walk with her into the tunnel.

The apparition appeared immediately, its incorporeal image barring their path. Ari bowed her head to the four winds, closed her eyes, and began the words of the spell:

Formed from air to guard this path, let me pass or feel my wrath;

Return now to sun and light, leave this place without a fight;

Goddess, hear and grant my plea; so mote it be.

When she had repeated the chant three times, she tossed the crystals. The barrier sparked and sizzled. The apparition dissolved into swirls, circling around and around into a tighter spiral. It made one last swoop, causing Ari to duck, then vanished in a silent flash of light.

“Nicely done.” Andreas’s voice broke into that sense of isolation Ari felt every time she did a complex spell. He took her hand in his. “Now, let me show you the most fascinating mystery in the caverns.”

Chapter Six

Ari crouched to follow Andreas through a small opening and halted immediately when the air sparked. They had breached an energy barrier, causing her witch magic to surge then settle to sing in harmony with an unknown source. The hum sent tingles up her arms, across her back, and down her legs. Earth magic, formed by natural forces. She inched forward, dropped a couple of feet into a twenty-by-twenty-foot chamber on the other side, and swept her light over the rocky interior. Despite the obvious magical power around her, her first look revealed nothing out of the ordinary. More open and less humid than the outer chamber behind them, this cave owed its formation more to upheaval than erosion. Niches and crevices riddled the fractured surfaces, and rock debris, both large and small, littered the cave floor. The center of the room—empty as far as she could see—pulsed with energy.

“Turn off your flashlight, Arianna.”

The moment the light went out, she gasped. Ley lines. Not one but two. Running about six inches above the surface, the magical markers gleamed a greenish white, like glow sticks in the dark. “A vortex,” she breathed. “And a powerful one. This is a ley tunnel.”

Even if she hadn’t felt the power, the color alone designated a magical intersection strong enough to form a whirlpool of time and dimensions.

“By the Goddess, Andreas. Do you know what you have here?”

Such conjunctions were rare concentrations of power. It explained the energy barrier at the cave opening. Power creating power. The vortex was hiding, protecting itself.

Out of respect, she stepped over the glowing lines, careful to avoid even the slightest interference with the telluric connection. The earth currents, or ley lines, ran between earth’s vortexes of power, uniting such places as Stonehenge with the pyramids of Egypt or the Black Hills with Machu Picchu.

“Have you plotted where each of the lines goes?” she whispered. Even that small sound seemed inappropriate in such a sacred place.

“Only minimal work. One of them connects with Mesa Verde in Colorado.” Andreas also kept his voice low and his eyes focused on the vortex as if compelled by its magic. “The other may point toward Rome. They have not been fully charted.”

She leaned forward to peer at his face. “Do you realize the significance of having two lines meet like this?” Since few people outside the practice of sorcery understood ley line magic, she went on to explain without waiting for an answer. “They form a vortex. A huge source of power and a gateway to other dimensions, other times. This one could be misused for good or evil and should be guarded 24/7. It could be a world changer.” He frowned, and she said impatiently, “It’s a big deal. Things might try to come through from other places, other centuries, or even different dimensions. Evil things—like demons or hellhounds.”

“I do not doubt you. Only wondering why I had not heard this before.”

She returned to the opening where they’d entered, using her flashlight to examine the walls. She noticed tool marks from forced entry, worn smooth by time, but still noticeable. “Who opened the chamber? How long have you known about it?”

Andreas held up his hands. “Not my fault. This happened long before any of Daron’s people arrived. Perhaps Zylla can tell you. She lived in the caverns before a vampire court was established in Riverdale.”

Hmm. The vampire wise woman again. A definite priority. Ari returned her gaze to the ley lines. What would a human treasure hunter want with a ley tunnel? He wouldn’t have the innate power to use its magic. For travel or anything else. And who put the ghost spell in the path? Why all the sudden interest in this magical spot? Why now? Ari’s imagination created all kinds of disturbing answers. From unauthorized time travel—with the devastating potential to rewrite history and thereby change the present and future—to an end-of-the-world invasion by demon hordes. The possibilities were terrifying.

“I need to report this to the Magic Council and put it under council protection.”

“No. You will not reveal its existence.”

She spun to look at him. “You can’t mean that.”

“I not only mean it, but as the prince of Riverdale, I forbid you to reveal its presence.” He drew his brows into unyielding lines. “You are standing in vampire territory. The secret is ours. You would not have learned of the magical chamber if I had not brought you here.” He smoothed his features. “We will protect its secrets.”

“Like you’ve done so far? How many have already found it, Andreas? Barron and the spellmaker, at least. It’s not a secret anymore.”

“It can be again. Now that you have told me the extent of its power, our court will guard it from misuse. The treasure hunter is already dead. Whoever conjured the ghost spell must have done so to prevent knowledge of the cave from spreading. We will find and insure his silence. As for Spirit Cave itself, the entrances will be sealed and a permanent guard station established in the Chamber of Ages.” His black eyes glittered. “This is our territory. You have no jurisdiction beyond crimes committed here. No authority to reveal our secrets. I will not argue with you, Arianna. Spirit Cave is ours to protect.”

She glared at him but was more startled than angry. She’d never seen Andreas so intractable. Even at his most arrogant, he was always approachable. You didn’t become a prince of the vampires unless you were capable of strong command, but he’d never refused to listen to her side. Was there a more sinister reason he was so uncompromising?

“Did vampires kill Jase Barron?”

“No. I would have told you.” He narrowed his eyes to slits in the dim side-glow of her flashlight. “But if we had known he might reveal our secret, ways to silence him would have been considered.”

Ari drew a sharp breath. “Is that meant to be a threat against me?”

“What?” Andreas blinked in apparent confusion. “No. Never. Mio Dio, Arianna. Surely you do not think I would harm you.” He grabbed her arms, his black gaze demanding. “Do you?”

“No, I guess not, but you’re not being very reasonable about this.”

“We protect our own. That includes our territory. I promise you we will take appropriate actions to protect the vortex.” He moved one hand to her chin. “Before we leave here, I need your promise.”

“I can’t keep secrets from the Magic Council.” Ari pulled away. “You have no right to ask me to. Would you expect this of anyone else? Or is it because I slept with you?”

Andreas went still.

Aw, hell. What had she done? She shouldn’t have brought this down to a personal level. Yet it felt as if he was asking her to choose between him and her job. She hadn’t expected that. Now, she didn’t know how to get them out of this hole.

“Forget I said that,” she mumbled. When the silence continued to grow, she stepped away from him and began to circle the room, looking behind boulders, down crevices.

“What are you doing?” he finally asked.

“Looking for an Indian artifact. That’s what Barron’s lawyers said he was after. As a human, he wouldn’t be able to see or feel the ley lines, so maybe he didn’t even know they were here. I wonder which treasure the ghost conjurer was protecting.” She threw Andreas a suspicious glance. “Do you know where the artifact is? Is that another secret you’re keeping?”

Andreas leaned against the chamber entrance. “I already told you I was not aware of anything valuable.”

“Yeah, but you neglected to mention the ley lines too.”

She continued to inspect the room. Andreas watched as she crouched to stick her hand in a small opening. When she peeked up at him, his arms were crossed over his chest. Not a good sign. Standing at the chamber opening, he effectively blocked the exit.

“Are you intending to hold me hostage, Prince Andreas? Until I agree to your majesty’s wishes?”

“Tempting idea.” His tone was dry. “I will take it under consideration, but I would much rather have your voluntary compliance.”

She pulled her hand out of the empty hole and stood. “You’re very serious about this, aren’t you?”

“The hostage part? No. Requiring your secrecy? Positively. I do not understand the problem. You have kept Otherworld secrets before.”

“Not like this. Not from the Magic Council. At least let me tell the president. He could advise us. I get it that it would be offensive to have others invade your caverns.”

“It would also violate the county treaty that gives use exclusive use and ownership,” he reminded her.

Ari looked at his firm jaw. He wasn’t going to give in, but she couldn’t afford to let it drop. While she understood his concerns, some things were more important than ownership. Something as dangerous as a vortex, especially one of this magnitude, was that important.

“I think we could keep the intrusions to a minimum, but you obviously don’t agree.” She took a deep breath. “So here’s the deal. I’ll keep your secret for the next few days, just until we can think through all the issues, on two conditions.”

He straightened from the wall. “Name them.”

“Guards twenty-four hours a day on the caves. If the vortex becomes endangered in any way, or we discover someone is attempting to use it, we go to the council president together. We tell him everything.”

Andreas gave a slow nod. “I will agree to your terms. But there is one more fact you should know. ” An edge of wry humor crept into his voice. “In the interests of full disclosure… Ten days ago, an arrow was shot at two nestling vampires exploring in this area. No one was harmed, but we failed to locate the intruder. In light of your Indian artifact story, it may be significant.”

Ari relaxed a little now that they were working on a compromise. “It’s certainly bizarre. Indians don’t carry bows and arrows in the twenty-first century. This happened near the ley tunnel?”

“Close enough. In the Chamber of Ages. Many of our new vampires spend time down here during their first year. It removes them from temptation until they have their cravings under control.”

Really. She stored that piece of information for the future, but kept her focus on the arrow incident. She cocked her head to look up at him. “You think this was a warning to keep everyone away from Spirit Cave?”

He nodded. “It worked. Vampires are as superstitious as anyone else. Word spread quickly that the ancient Indian spirits had been angered. Our young people have avoided this section since then.”

“Indian spirits, treasure hunters, and a ghost. Your caverns are bursting with activity.”

“Which I intend to stop.” He narrowed his eyes. “No more unauthorized intrusions. I intend to hold you to your promise of secrecy.”

“You have it, for now.” She grinned and stepped toward him, eager to end their disagreement. “Would you like to shake hands on it?”

He clasped her hand and pulled her toward him, his mouth catching hers in a rough kiss. She molded her body to his, and he softened the embrace. “On the night we met, I suggested the proper way to seal an agreement was with a kiss, but you refused. I think my mistake was in the asking.”

Chapter Seven

“How big a dog is big?” Ari maintained an outward calm. She and Claris were in her friend’s kitchen interviewing the latest applicant for one of the kittens. “Has it ever been around cats?” When the answers were “Doberman” and “Never met a cat,” Ari looked at Claris, and they suggested the woman think about getting a second dog instead.

“Is that the last?” Ari slumped back in her chair. Until Claris called at seven thirty this morning, Ari had forgotten it was Sunday and that she’d agreed to participate in meeting would-be adoptive owners. Since Claris only opened her plant shop from two to four o’clock on Sunday, she had arranged morning interviews at the shop—in her kitchen, really—for the most promising candidates. Ari secretively thought Claris had gone a little overboard with these in-depth interrogations, but she was anxious to see each kitten had the right home. So, she’d boxed up the felines and knocked on Claris’s door by eight thirty. That was three hours and five interviews ago.

“All done, except for Kyra. And then there’s Gabriel, who won’t be over until evening. I don’t think we need to put either of them through the same scrutiny.”

Ari looked at her in mild surprise. “Kyra, I understand, but don’t you have questions about Sneaky living alone with a vampire?”

“You shouldn’t call him Sneaky. He’s too sweet.” Claris frowned through the windows into the greenhouse, where the kittens were playing among her plants. “What’s wrong with Gabriel? He seems to like cats.”

“He’s moved out of Andreas’s house and into his own apartment. Who would care for the kitten during the day? What about evenings and nights when Gabriel’s gone on court business? Wouldn’t Sneaky be lonely?”

Claris’s faced scrunched. “I hadn’t thought of that angle. I guess we’d better ask. If you’re not here tonight, I’ll make sure Gabriel has plans for the kitten’s care whenever he’s away.” She looked at the clock on the stove. “Kyra should be here soon. I said we’d be done by noon. What did you think of our other candidates?”

Ari frowned and shook her head.

“That’s what I thought too. Maybe the sign wasn’t such a good idea. Our best choices seem to be people we already know, but I can’t think of anyone for Re and Dona.”

When the shop bell tinkled, Claris jumped up and head into the front room. Ari looked after her thoughtfully. Claris had changed the subject pretty quickly when it came to Gabriel. Perhaps Ari would make a special effort to be here when Gabriel came. She wasn’t sure she liked the way he looked at Claris. In fact, why had they arranged for him to pick up the kitten from here? Why not Andreas’s house? An excuse to be together?

Setting her suspicions aside, she schooled her face to look casual when Claris returned with a four-foot-tall wood nymph woman. Ari’s face broke into a smile, and she and Kyra exchanged a quick hug.

“It’s good to see you,” Ari said.

“Likewise.” As Kyra sat down, she smoothed strands of her pale hair into the swirled beehive hairdo that was characteristic of her clan. “I’m so excited about this.” Her gold-flecked eyes danced. “Even granddad is excited. Aunt Yana was so fond of Hernando, and now we’ll have one of his children. It’s another connection.”

The mention of Yana’s name brought up bittersweet memories for Ari and Claris. Before Yana’s retirement and her subsequent murder by a pack of rogue werewolves, she’d been the Guardian assigned to Riverdale, and Ari had been one of her apprentices. Yana had recommended Ari for her current position. She’d also been a lifelong friend to both young women, and her death had been a hard blow.

“You can still have Hernando, if you want,” Claris offered. “You’re family.”

“Oh, no. You provided him a good home at a time we didn’t even consider it. We wouldn’t dream of taking him away.”

“I admit I’ve grown very attached.”

“Of course you have, but a kitten is perfect for me. I’ve thought of a name.” She looked at Ari. “Sorry, but Wily just didn’t seem feminine enough. I’ve decided to call her Chloe. Chlotilda was one of Yana’s spirit names.”

Ari gave her a thumbs up and swallowed the lump in her throat. Even a year and a half later, Yana’s death was too fresh. Maybe always would be.

“That’s a lovely gesture. I know Yana would be pleased.” Claris stood and walked into the greenhouse, snagging the gray kitten with the white markings. “I hope you’ll bring her back for visits.” She placed the inquisitive feline in Kyra’s arms.

The three women chatted while they watched the kitten’s reaction to her adoptive mom.

“What have you been doing since I last saw you?” Ari asked, while they waited for Chloe to make a final decision.

“I’m a part-time nanny now. It’s fun. I never realized how amusing children could be. Almost makes me think about having some of my own.” Since wood nymphs lived to one hundred fifty years and beyond, they often tried out several careers before choosing one. At fifty-something, Kyra’d had her share of temporary positions, including ten years as a potion mixer at the magic lab and another decade or two with sales in a magic shop. “On the other hand, I like going home to a peaceful house at night.” She grinned as the kitten settled in her arms. “Looks like I’ll have Chloe now. I can spoil her, and no diapers is a big plus.”

When Ari’s phone rang, she excused herself and stepped into the greenhouse. An unfamiliar, strong male voice said he was returning her call.

Hawkson got right to the point. “What’s your interest in a mythical artifact?”

“It’s a somewhat complicated story that I’d like to sit down and tell you. Could we meet somewhere?”

His hesitation was obvious. “Just who are you? Your message said you were a Guardian, but I’m not sure what that is.”

“I’m a cop for the Magic Council.”

“Otherworld.” He spoke without judgment in his voice. “All right, I’ll meet with you, Ms. Calin. Where?”

Surprised by his quick agreement, she considered her options. From the way the conversation had started, she’d thought he would turn her down. She suggested the Daily Diner, an unpretentious cafe serving a typical American menu. “We can grab coffee while we talk.”

It was neutral territory. Her office at the Cultural Center, where he’d be surrounded by Otherworlders, could be intimating to humans, and she often used the diner as an icebreaker. Since she needed Hawkson’s help, she wanted to keep him comfortable.

* * *

Ari arrived first and settled into a booth where she could watch the door. Hawkson arrived less than a minute later, his ruddy complexion, long black hair drawn back with a tie, and strong, chiseled features leaving no question about his identity. He wore a gray sweatshirt and faded jeans. Without cracking a smile, Hawkson slid into the opposite side of the booth; his deep-set brown eyes seemed to look inside her.

They ordered coffee, and while Ari explained how she got his phone number, she made a quick cop assessment, taking into consideration the clean aura of a man with little to hide. Following her instincts, she told him most of what she knew about the death of the treasure hunter, even hinting that magic might be involved. Hawkson accepted her story without a flicker of doubt.

“Here’s why I’m telling you all this. Barron’s producers said he was in Riverdale looking for an Indian artifact. I don’t know what or where, except I think he was in the caverns. Any of this sound familiar to you? Or bring anything to mind?”

Hawkson tapped his right index finger against his coffee mug. “I get the feeling you’ve taken up the hunt for this artifact. Why?”

“It could lead me to Barron’s killer. When he or she shows up to claim the treasure, I want to be there waiting.”

He seemed to think that over, his expression never changing. “If you find it, what will you do with it?”

“Honestly, I hadn’t thought that far ahead. My main concern is solving a murder.”

“Any artifact from our ancestors belongs to the tribe.” Hawkson’s jaw tightened. “I will not help you steal from my people. Enough has already been taken from us.”

“Then you know what it is,” she said, leaning forward. “If it belongs to your tribe, that’s fine with me. I assume you can prove your claim. In the meantime, I’d like to catch a killer. So help me out here. You can start by telling me what it is everyone’s looking for.”

“How do I know I can trust you to keep your word?”

Ari sighed. “I guess you don’t. What do you want me to do? Cross my heart and hope to die?”

A smile tugged at his mouth. “Are you familiar with the Sac and Fox tribes and a chieftain named Blackhawk?”

“Show me a river rat who hasn’t heard of Blackhawk. Anyone who grew up along the upper Mississippi has heard of Blackhawk’s War. It’s a regional legend, but I don’t remember all the details. Is the legend tied to the artifact?”

He nodded once. “Many facts have been clouded by time, but I’ll tell you the story as I know it. Chief Blackhawk fought against the white man’s expansion for years. He even helped the British in the War of 1812 in return for promises to spare his territory. When the war ended, he was forced to retreat into Iowa. In 1932 Blackhawk returned to his lands in Illinois to grow crops and establish homes, but the Illinois militia drove his band away. Men, women, and children fled up the Mississippi.” Hawkson’s hand glided forward to convey the flight up the river basin. “Everything I have said so far is in your history books. What’s not in there is Blackhawk’s visit to the Riverdale caverns. Knowing the soldiers were close and that he might be captured at any moment, he entered the caves and hid his stone of power inside.” Hawkson stopped, then added an apparent afterthought, “Blackhawk was my ancestor.”

She’d already figured that one. “What is this stone of power? What’s it look like?”

Hawkson dropped his gaze to his hands.

She leaned forward again. “If I find it, you’ll be given a chance to argue your claim.”

“I must have the stone. The future of my family depends on it.” He looked past her as if seeing a world far away. “You must hear the rest of the story. Blackhawk was captured, and his followers and their families were killed or scattered. Unable to return to Riverdale, he failed to recover his power stone, dying without power or respect five years later.” He paused, a sadness washing over his features. “My family still carries the curse of the stone’s loss. We have a rare form of genetic leukemia. My people won’t be whole again until I hold the stone in these hands.” He held them up for emphasis. Brown, callused, solidly strong.

“I’m sorry for your tribe. Do all of you have the blood cancer?”

He dropped his hands. “No. I was spared, but my sister and my mother were not. We never know who will be chosen. The stone has strong healing properties, and I believe its return will stop this.”

Ari searched his face. It was a touching story, maybe even true, but she couldn’t promise him the stone. Already she could imagine the vampires and the Magic Council staking their own claims. Maybe others, for all she knew.

“I can’t guarantee anything, except that your story will be heard.” She looked him in the eye. “Your claim would be stronger if you help me find it. What’s it look like?” she asked for the second time.

“It’s a bloodstone. No bigger than a hawk’s egg. Dark green with colored flecks. Some collectors would call it heliotrope, the stone of the sun. It was also Blackhawk’s birthstone.”

Double sacred to Blackhawk then. Rather large for an amulet, about the size of a lemon, but inside the voluminous caves it would be like looking for a whisper of wind. She studied her coffee cup. Was Hawkson aware of Spirit Cave? Had he been one of the intruders? Someone had shot an arrow, a traditional Indian weapon, to keep others away. If Hawkson’s family believed the stone could heal them, it would be priceless to them, worthy of any effort necessary to recover it. Until she knew if that included murder, she needed to tread carefully.

“Do you know its exact location? There are miles of underground caverns.”

He nodded slowly. “Very recently I learned of its hiding place, but I have not been able to recover it.”

Ari straightened, trying not to appear too eager. “Where is it? Have you seen it?’

“I only have directions to its location, but they are from the words of Blackhawk himself. An old man of our tribe in Oklahoma recently went to meet his ancestors. When preparing his belongings for the journey, the family found a letter written by the old man’s grandfather, a shaman of our tribe, a hundred years ago. A copy was sent to me. In the letter the shaman had set down the words that had been passed to him—Blackhawk’s dying words to his son. I cannot prove yet the accuracy of the contents, but I believe the letter itself is genuine.”

“So what did he say?”

“Blackhawk told his son to seek the stone at a spot within the caves ‘where worlds meet and time stands still.’ That he should go there and look for a sign.”

The vortex. It fit the description. Hawkson’s confident face told her he also understood. But how had he found the ley lines? Had he used graphs and maps to plot the possible placement and intersection? Or could he see what should only be visible to an Otherworlder?

She took another furtive glance at his face. Perhaps Native Americans were more spiritual than other humans. She’d known humans with minor psych abilities, usually latent, even unknown to the bearer. Those people were typically in counseling professions, but none of them would be psychic enough to view ley lines. If Hawkson could see them or feel them, he was in a new category.

Hawkson crossed his arms. “If you’re wondering if I have an inner eye, I do. I am a shaman among my people.” He narrowed his eyes. “You’ve found the lines of life.” It wasn’t a question.

“You shot an arrow at the vampires,” she countered.

His bushy brows climbed, then he laughed. “No one was hurt. I’m an excellent shot, and I wasn’t aiming to hit anyone. But it has kept their young ones away.” He frowned but dropped his arms in a less defensive posture. “I’m not worried about the vampires, but something else has been in the caves. Hunting. I can feel it. Demonic beings or skinwalkers. They left an evil spirit, a chindi, behind.”

“The ghost, you mean. I saw it.” Interesting he hadn’t known it was magic and not a true spirit of the dead. Since he’d mentioned skinwalkers, the Indian term for evil witches, why hadn’t he considered the possibility of a magical spell? Perhaps he was more affected by the ancient beliefs than she’d thought. “When did this chindi appear?”

“A week ago. I have not been back since then.” Hawkson sighed and answered her unspoken thoughts. “I may live in the twenty-first century, but the old beliefs are in my DNA. I won’t go back until I can do a cleansing ceremony. But the evil ones must not be allowed to take the stone of power.”

“I’m with you there.” Since she didn’t want his interference inside the caves, she didn’t mention she’d cleared the passage of the ghostly spell. He’d probably find out for himself soon enough. She had no illusion that Hawkson would stay away permanently. “I presume you’ve searched Spirit Cave without finding the stone. Do you still believe it’s there? And what about this sign he spoke of?”

“The stone is there. I felt its presence. The sign is on the floor, a foot-length south of the lines of life. I scattered dirt and debris to cover it.” He drew a figure on his napkin of zigzag lines that looked like a Z with a tail on the bottom and another mark going up from the top. “It looks like this.”

“What does it mean?”

Hawkson shrugged. “I wish I knew.”

Chapter Eight

Once her meeting with Hawkson was concluded—with a mutual agreement to keep one another informed—Ari hurried to the caves. She intended to check out what Hawkson had told her and was too eager to wait for Andreas. She called his cell and left a message about where she was headed and briefly detailed her meeting with Hawkson. Andreas would receive it as soon as he awoke within the next hour.

The same dwarf greeted her at the entrance. Today he wore bib overalls and smoked a pipe. Same axe and club. He made no comment about her being there without a vampire escort, and she hurried on. Quickly reaching the Chamber of Ages, Ari found two of Andreas’s weretigers sitting near the tunnel to Spirit Cave. They rose to meet her as she entered the chamber.

“I want to look around inside Spirit Cave. Can one of you come with me and hold the flashlight?”

After a brief argument between the tigers over who stayed and who went, Ari and the female tiger entered the cave and knelt on the floor. They brushed the dust and dirt away, its accumulation obviously unnatural now that she knew what to look for. The tigress held the flashlight in one hand and helped with the other, while Ari explained she was looking for carvings in the rock floor or anything else that didn’t belong.

Ari found the first indentations, and they quickly uncovered the rest. The symbol was etched deep into the rock but was filled with sand and silt. She used her fingernails to dig out the fragments.

“Looks like a pointy three.” The tigress turned her head to view it from various angles. “From the sides, it looks like a slanted M or W. Except they all have this extra straight line.”

“Or a Z with two extra lines,” Ari mused, remembering her first impression at the diner.

“What’s it supposed to be?”

“A sign left by Chief Blackhawk to lead to something he’d hidden. Maybe the M or W stand for a native word. But Z? Or if it’s a three, three what? Could it be distance? As in steps, feet, or inches?”

“I doubt if an Indian back in the 1800s would be carrying a tape measure, so I’d guess steps.” The tigress looked around. “Which direction?”

“Maybe that’s what the extra line is for. It’s at ten o’clock on the M.” Ari stood and walked around the symbol. “About one o’clock, if the figure is a three. Four o’clock on the W. The Z seems to have arms at both one and seven o’clock. To be safe, let’s search three steps out in every direction.”

They ended up checking the entire cave floor. Ari tried to keep their efforts away from the ley lines, but in truth the minor interruptions wouldn’t be noticed. All ley lines simply re-drew themselves through inanimate objects and around living beings.

After an hour of examining and patting, attempting to pry up pieces of rock and cleaning more surface to looking for additional etchings, they were no closer to a solution than when they arrived. Finally, ignoring the symbol, they conducted another search of the entire room, checking every niche in the walls that was large enough to hide something the size of a hawk’s egg.

The male weretiger stuck his head into the cave entrance, asking questions and offering his own suggestions. When Andreas suddenly appeared behind him several minutes later, the tiger’s face reflected immediate guilt.

“Fine job of guarding the Chamber,” Andreas said dryly.

“Sorry, Andreas. I was just—”

“Yes, I can see what you were doing. No harm done, but I suggest you return to your post.”

“I don’t think you need me either.” The tigress brushed past Andreas, ducking her head to hide a knowing smile.

“Thanks for helping.” Ari rolled her eyes at the tigress’s actions. Why did everyone assume she and Andreas always wanted to be alone?

“Any luck?” He focused his attention on Ari.

“We found the symbol, but it’s done us no good. Is this anything you’ve seen before?”

The vampire took his time, circling the crude etching twice. He finally crouched and ran his long fingers over the carving. “I have seen this before in other cave drawings. I think this part is a lightning or energy symbol.” He traced the marks. “No doubt referring to the ley lines. This extra line is puzzling.”

“Lightning.” Ari blew out a puff of exasperation. “It’s so obvious, when somebody points it out.” She ruffled his hair with one hand. “Think you’re smart, don’t you?”

“No, but I am glad you think so.” He reached over to wipe a smudge from her forehead. “Are you about through playing in the dirt?”

“For today, I guess. I don’t know where else to look. We’ve searched everywhere. If the stone is in here, it’s well hidden.” She squatted and began to cover the carving.

“Why are you hiding it? We have the guards outside.”

Finished, she stood, scuffled the area with the toe of her shoe, and dusted off her hands. “Being careful. When black magic is involved, anything is possible, and I don’t intend to make it easy for anyone else. He or she got in once before without being noticed.”

* * *

Two hours later, Ari had put the puzzle of the cave aside in favor of a more personal issue. She watched Gabriel and Claris fuss over Sneaky, the kitten that was so adept at laying traps for his unsuspecting siblings. The lively white male with the black nose and black tips on his ears was undoubtedly striking, and his loud purr signaled his contentment to be Gabriel’s selection. Ari was glad to see they’d made a strong connection.

“Claris told me you were worried about his care when I’m not home,” Gabriel said, glancing at Ari. “So we agreed he’d come to visit here at the shop at least twice a week. Claris would be around, and he’d also have cat time with Hernando.” He sent her an impish look. “Sound good?”

Ari hid her dismay behind a feeble smile. Actually, it sounded awful. That meant Gabriel would be here twice a week, amusing Claris with his flirtatious manners. What mere mortal could resist that?

When had they come up with this solution? Gabriel must have arrived very early for his appointment. She had almost moved the meeting to Andreas’s house and even mentioned the odd arrangement to Andreas, but he’d said there was nothing to worry about. Right. At least she’d arrived in time to monitor part of the visit, although it appeared she’d missed a lot.

No, she wasn’t at all happy with twice-a-week play dates. Gabriel’s open interest in her friend was bad enough, but Ari was more alarmed by how Claris was flirting back. With Claris’s steady boyfriend, Brando, out of town way too often, Ari had a nasty suspicion Gabriel was thinking about stepping in. And Claris wasn’t ready to handle the vampire scene—would never be ready.

“Um, well, he could come visit Bella,” Ari said. “There’s always someone at our place.”

“Great idea. That would mean even more company for him. Time with both of his parents.” Gabriel grinned at her, and Ari was sure he knew she’d meant instead of coming to Claris’s. “This will work out fine.” The kitten turned his head and rubbed against Gabriel’s chin. “See, Edmund thinks so too.”

“Edmund?” Despite her annoyance with him, Ari chuckled. “Wasn’t that your given name?”

“It was. Named after my maternal grandfather. Doesn’t he look like an Edmund?” Gabriel held the cat aloft. “There was supposed to be an Edmund in every generation. This is the best I can do.” A cloud flitted across his face and quickly disappeared.

Ari looked to see if Claris had noticed. On rare occasions Gabriel acted as if he still regretted his vampire life, even after two centuries, but Ari hadn’t seen him so transparent before. Something had triggered those old regrets. Was it Claris who was making him think about what could have been? Her friend seemed oblivious to Gabriel’s fleeting mood. A moment later, the vampire was again laughing at Edmund’s antics.

“So, where’s Andreas?” he asked. “I thought he’d be here. I wanted to talk with him about the dwarves guarding the cave entrance. It’s drawing attention.”

“Can’t be helped. We have to have them. When we left the caves this afternoon, I think Andreas went straight to the club. Some problem with the chef’s staff.”

“Why were you in the caves?” Gabriel’s tone was curious. “Are the rumors true about a buried treasure?”

“Goddess, no. There’s no hidden treasure. Well, an Indian artifact could be hidden there, but it may not be worth much except to the Indians. A few trespassers have been looking for it, or maybe just messing around.” She decided not to mention the ley lines in front of Claris. It wasn’t a trust issue, but Claris would be safer if she didn’t know. Ari tried to shelter her best friend from Otherworld matters whenever she could. She gave Gabriel a pointed look, hoping he’d understand not to mention Spirit Cave. As Andreas’s second in command, he must have known about the ley lines before she did. “One of the trespassers may have been Jase Barron. I’d like to find and remove this artifact before someone else gets hurt.” She suddenly grinned. “I guess you heard about the ghost.”

His eyes twinkled in response. “Woo woo. I wished I had seen it. Any idea who put it there?”

“What ghost?” Claris broke in. “Nobody said anything about a ghost. Is it real?”

“No, of course not. Real ghosts don’t appear as white apparitions.”

“How was I to know?” Claris muttered. “You come up with some strange things.”

Ari explained the enchantment they’d found and how she’d gotten rid of it.

“So, who put it there?” Gabriel repeated.

“I don’t know, but whoever it was, they’re very skilled at magic.”

“You mean another witch?”

“Maybe. Or a wizard. I’ve felt…something in the air around town, and the lab at the Magic Council has noticed fluctuating energy readings. I don’t like it. It’s creepy.” She twitched her shoulders.

Claris turned to stare at her. “You think it’s creepy? Now I’m worried.”

“Don’t be.” Gabriel put a playful arm around Claris’s waist. “Edmund and I will keep you safe.”

Claris giggled. Yes, giggled, and Ari suppressed a groan. Gabriel was too damn charming.

* * *

Thirty minutes later, Ari gave up waiting for Gabriel to leave first and stood to go. When he said he’d walk with her, she hid her surprise and waited while he put the kitten in a box.

Edmund complained so loudly at this indignity that they covered the first two blocks without any conversation. The kitten finally quieted.

“I promise I won’t hurt her,” Gabriel said.

Ari kept walking without comment. He didn’t have to explain he was referring to Claris, but Ari was hesitant to get into this conversation. Andreas had rather strongly hinted it was none of her business. He might be right, but it didn’t change the worry she felt.

“You remember how I once told you about Miss Charity Worthington and the London Spring Ball?” he asked.

“The girl you admired but never had a chance to dance with.”

“Yes, that’s the one. Claris is very like her. When I look at your friend, she reminds me of a different life.” He fell silent.

So that was the regret she had seen in the kitchen. Nostalgia for 1815, the year Andreas and Gabriel became vampires. Their carefree lives of parties and dances as young aristocrats during England’s Regency period had been ended by the same vampiress, transforming them only two months apart. Ari couldn’t imagine how traumatic that event must have been, but surely Andreas’s acceptance was healthier than holding on to all this angst.

“Claris’s life is different than ours too,” Ari said softly. “She may live and work among Otherworlders, but she’s not one of us. She’s human. She’s gentle. Inside, very deep where it counts, and I want to keep her that way.”

“I understand…and I agree.” He shifted the box in his arms, and they walked in silence. When he spoke again, he turned the conversation to the missing bloodstone. “So, tell me more about your visit to the caves and what’s going on.”

Ari frowned over his abrupt change of subject but decided to let it go. After all, what more was there to say? She filled him in on the other events as they walked, including the autopsy and the search for the bloodstone.

Gabriel’s normally smiling face was solemn by the time she finished. “How are you going to find this psychic killer? Or the artifact?”

“If we find the bloodstone, the killer may find us. I’ll see what I can learn about Blackhawk online, but I don’t expect to discover anything there to interpret the cave drawing.”

“Have you considered that you’re over thinking this? Surely this Indian chief wouldn’t have made it that complicated. He didn’t have precision instruments, did he?”

“Not likely. The tigers and I talked about whether it was something obvious. Simple and obvious.” She stopped and turned to look at him, her voice eager. “At the time we didn’t know what the symbol was, but Andreas pointed out it could be lightning. But if he’s right, there’s an extra arm. What if it’s a simple pointer? We searched the floor around the symbol, but maybe we should have been following the direction of that line instead.”

“No time like the present to test the theory.” Gabriel’s face lit as he caught her enthusiasm. “I’ll drop Edmund off, so he can start getting used to my place, and I’ll meet you at the entrance. I haven’t been on a good treasure hunt since…never.”

* * *

As Ari crossed the road that led to the cliffs and rounded the trees concealing the opening to the cave, she was still thinking about Claris and Gabriel. In spite of this distraction, she noticed it immediately. The stench of sulfur. Her witch senses began to race, and she came to a stop, staring ahead in shock. The tunnel entrance was totally blocked by large boulders, as if the earth had heaved up and crumbled in upon itself. Nearby trees and brush had been uprooted. A black fog hung over the scene.

Black magic. And recent.

She punched in Andreas’s number, in this case, the equivalent of dialing 911. She told him what she’d found. The vampires could open this faster than anyone else. The tunnel guards could be crushed or trapped inside. At this hour of night, it should have been protected by vampires, and yet there was no evidence of them. She heard nothing. Felt no trace of vampiric life.

What she did feel was like worms crawling up her arms and legs. Ari shivered as she waited.

Andreas and Gabriel arrived together with a group of vampires and staff from the club. They began pulling at the boulders, tossing trees, bushes, and rocks aside as they worked to free anyone who might be trapped. Ari had also called Ryan, and the human crew soon set up spotlights on the area. Gabriel took four vampires and shimmied over the cliff edge to enter the caverns from the riverside. He planned to backtrack to the Chamber of Ages, check the ley tunnel and eventually reach the collapsed tunnel entrance from the inside.

“This goes deep.” Andreas emerged from between the mounds of rock and debris they were creating. “We are already in fifteen feet, and it is still a dense mass. No sign of our guards.” Ari felt his smoldering anger, a gnawing presence against her witch senses. “I cannot sense their life forces. Black magic or not, someone is going to suffer for this.”

She laid a hand on his arm. “Don’t give up. Perhaps they were taken captive.”

He waved an impatient hand. “Unlikely. They are of no value to a conjurer. Consider what he did to Barron. Do you really think he would spare a couple of vampires?”

Ari watched his angry steps as Andreas strode back to the excavation. He might be right about his vampire guards, but he was wrong about one thing. She’d gathered her own impressions by walking around the area, and whoever had done this wasn’t merely a conjurer. Too many separate traces of energy lit up the immediate area. It was a group of conjurers, most likely a witches’ coven—a coven invoking the dark arts.

Chapter Nine

Ordered to stay out of the way by the frantically digging vampires, Ari bit her nails and paced circles around the debris until she heard Gabriel’s voice coming from the other side. She ran over to tug on the last boulder. As Andreas rolled it to one side, Gabriel stuck his head through the opening. Like everyone else in or near the digging, rock dust streaked his face and clothes.

“No sign of the guards.” He smeared the grime with one hand as he attempted to clear his face. “But the intruders were inside. Spirit Cave is barricaded by a field of fire. I couldn’t get close enough to see if there was anyone or any damage inside.”

Clever witches. Fire was the one element vampires feared. If it touched them, they would ignite and burn to cinders in less than a minute or two. A quick but very painful death. Not even the bravest vampire would consider testing a fire barrier.

Clever, yes, but not nearly as clever as they thought. Ari tapped her right-hand fingers against her leg and smiled grimly at their mistake. Fire held no terror for a witch who could shoot flames from her fingertips and command the ancient fire spirits.

“Let’s take a look.” She glanced at Ryan, who had stayed with her throughout the rescue attempt. “Can you finish things up out here?” In order for the area to be safe again, more excavation and cleanup needed to be done.

“Can do, but sometime soon I’d like to see this secret cave. It might help me understand why finding this artifact is so tough.” He pulled up the collar of his jacket. “So far, I don’t get it. How many places are there to look in a room made of rock?”

“You’ll understand when you see it.” She darted a look at Andreas. “If he has permission to go.”

Andreas nodded. “Granted. As long as he is with you, no one will question it.”

“OK. Soon,” she promised Ryan. “But not tonight. You’re needed out here.”

The cop nodded and got back to work. Andreas and Ari squeezed through the newly dug entrance and followed Gabriel into the caverns.

Dust from the cave-in hung in the air and tickled Ari’s throat. She covered her nose and mouth with part of her jacket until they were more than five minutes from the collapse.

It was mostly a silent trip. While the vampires tried to smell or sense their missing vampire comrades, Ari stayed quiet so she wouldn’t interfere with their concentration. She reached out with tendrils of her own magic but gave up after the first moments. Too much vampiric activity in and around the caves. If there was trace to find, Andreas and Gabriel had a better chance of distinguishing the missing vamps from the other magics.

They stopped briefly in the Chamber of Ages. The room was empty and eerily quiet.

“Two guards were assigned,” Andreas said. “One here, one just inside the entrance. I had hoped the entrance guard had retreated here when the collapse occurred.” He turned around, scanning the room, although they already knew no one was there. No bones. Not even a pile of bone dust. It was like the vampires had never been there. “I want every tunnel searched.”

“It’s already being done.” Gabriel shrugged at Andreas’s sharp look. “I knew you’d expect it. We have to be sure.”

Andreas turned toward Spirit Cave. “I want to see the fire barrier.”

Ari and Gabriel followed his lead. She immediately saw the glow of the fire flickering against the rocky walls. Andreas stopped six feet from the flames, and Ari moved up beside him. She studied the firewall a moment, using her magical senses to assess the danger, before stepping forward. Heat seemed to scorch her face. She closed her mind to what she was seeing and thrust one hand into the flames. The feeling of heat dissipated.

“It’s not real. Only an illusion.” She looked back at her vampire companions. “They counted on the fact you’d never approach it.” She raised a cautionary hand to delay their questions and closed her lashes. Reaching out with witch power, she searched for traces of the spellmaker. She found the same multiple threads folded into one that she’d felt before.

And a face. Time-worn, harsh, eyes glittering at her with anger.

Ari gasped, and her eyes popped open.

“What did you see?” Andreas stepped close beside her, smart enough not to touch her when her witch blood was so energized.

“The High Priestess.”

“What High Priestess?” Gabriel asked. “I hadn’t heard about any priestess. Is this some Indian thing again?”

“A witch thing. I hadn’t seen her face until now, but I was pretty sure at the cave-in that a black magic witches’ coven was involved. The High Priestess is their leader.” Ari lifted her chin. “The Priestess knows I’m here now, and she’s not happy about it.” Ari’s fingertips sparked, and she clenched them into fists. “That makes two of us. I won’t have her practicing her dark craft in my territory.” Ari took two cleansing breaths to calm herself before turning her concentration inward. She muttered a short incantation and snapped her fingers. The fire in the cave entrance vanished. As she looked up, she responded to the astonished look on the vampires’ faces. “It wasn’t a very complicated spell. Its only purpose was to keep vampires away. Let’s see if they did any damage to the cave.”

Andreas’s immediate concern was the security breach. “I saw no sign of a struggle. How did the witches get past security without raising an alarm?”

“I can only think of one way. They teleported. Caught the guards without warning.” Ari climbed into Spirit Cave. “But I want to know what they were doing. They wouldn’t have conjured a barrier unless they hoped to keep you out while they were doing something else.” She scrutinized the debris that covered the carved symbol and let out a pent-up breath. No sign of disturbance, but she felt the residue of the coven’s presence all around her.

“Can they do that? The teleport thing?” Gabriel looked rather awed, but his mouth firmed in worry. “It sounds like they could pop in anywhere.” He gave a wary glance over his shoulder.

“It would take a lot of coordinated effort. And a powerful priestess. But yes, a strong coven willing to use the necessary black magic incantation could do that.” She studied the rest of the room, moving her hands over the air surface to feel the energy vibrations. “I don’t feel a disturbance of the ley lines. No one has attempted to use the vortex to transport in or out. But the room is tainted with the coven’s corruption. They must be looking for the bloodstone.” She pressed a finger against her lower lip. “But why? Unless they hope to harness its power.”

Andreas frowned. “Is that possible? To take the power of an amulet and use it to enhance their own?”

Ari lifted her shoulders in a classic I-don’t-know gesture. “It’s not unheard of. I’m not familiar with the bloodstone’s magic, but if I had to guess, I’d say a witch with the proper training in earth magic could do it. The coven must know the history of the stone—enough to know it’s here, so I’m sure they’ve studied its abilities. And they’ve concluded it would be useful.” She frowned in thought. “But for what? I don’t understand why they need more power.”

Both vampires stared at her. “Is the answer not obvious?” Andreas asked. “Power draws to power. Those who have it usually want more of it.”

“Not witches. That’s not how we think. At least not white witches. Maybe the black magic has affected that too. All witches become more powerful as we learn to use and control our magic. And, that’s a good thing, a source of pride even, but power is a by-product of perfecting our craft for most of us. Not a goal. It’s almost unheard of for a coven to aggressively seek an outside source, especially in someone else’s territory.” She shook her head in disbelief. “When we’re done here, I’ll call Moriana, my former witch mentor in St. Louis. Maybe she’ll have some insight on this kind of coven behavior. It’s totally foreign to me.” Ari moved to the area where she knew the Indian carving was under her feet. “For now, I want to test the theory Gabriel and I discussed.”

She held her right arm out following the sight line of the extra piece that angled north and slightly east from the top of the lightning symbol. When she was certain she had it right, she wiggled her fingers and fired the lowest-level stun of her witch fire. A pale blue line of energy arced from her fingers toward a crack in the far wall.

“What are you doing?” Andreas raised his voice. “Is someone in here?”

She heard a pop as the stun struck something. “No, I’m sorry. I should have warned you. I’m just trying to follow the line.” She ran over to peer in the crevice and saw a burn mark on the back wall of the shallow opening. She stuck her hand in and felt around.

Gabriel was right beside her, explaining their theory to Andreas. “We thought the extra line might be a pointer, and the bloodstone would be at the end.” He looked hopefully at Ari. “Feel anything?”

She shook her head, her ponytail swaying from side to side, as she continued to explore the hole. “Not yet. We looked in here before and found nothing, but it’s kind of a little pocket in the rock. There’s room to hide something.” Hope seeped into her voice. “There’s something in the silt on the bottom.” She searched blindly with her fingertips. “Never mind. Just a rock. The sides seem solid.” She pointed the flashlight up and put her head close to the opening, peering inside. “The top looks like it goes up about a foot. That’s all.” She pulled her hand out and stepped back, disappointment filling her. “Nothing but dirt.” She wiped her hand on her jeans. “Sorry, Gabriel, I guess we need to come up with another theory. But it was a great idea.”

“Oh, sure.” Gabriel snorted. “Wound me with faint praise. Great ideas don’t count for much. I was hoping for at least gold doubloons. Couldn’t Blackhawk hide his little stone in a pile of genuine pirate treasure?”

Ari curved her lips in response to Gabriel’s attempt to lighten the mood. She gazed around the room. The bloodstone was here somewhere. Why couldn’t they find it? They’d checked every hole and crack. There simply weren’t any places they hadn’t already searched.

Had they misread Blackhawk’s words? Had someone found and stolen the bloodstone years ago? Was it only residual magic she felt? What did the coven know that she didn’t?

Ari turned toward the entrance. She needed to find the coven and demand some answers, but she didn’t want to go unprepared. Black witches were out of her expertise. A little advice from a more experienced witch just might be what she needed. Moriana knew everything.

* * *

Or almost everything. Ari called her witch mentor the moment they reached Andreas’s office at the club, but the St. Louis witch couldn’t give her the answers she wanted, only words of caution. “Practitioners of the dark arts don’t think like we do, witchling. Black magic demands a payment, a piece of your soul. It corrupts those who use it. If you must find them, perform your scrying spell during their evening rituals. The High Priestess’s trace will be strongest then.” Moriana hesitated. “Be very careful, Arianna. A bad witch can be worse than a demon.”

After the conversation ended, Ari couldn’t shake Moriana’s chilling words. Her former teacher held awesome powers and rarely considered the risks from other beings. Moriana’s warning had put Ari on edge.

“Worrying won’t help.” Andreas rose from his desk, glided across the room, and placed his arms around her. “I can see her words upset you, but there is little more you can do tonight. Why don’t you go home and rest? I will continue to search for the missing guards. If there is news, I will let you know.”

She rested her cheek against the front of his shirt, listening to his steady heartbeat as she allowed him to shoulder their problems, at least for the moment. It was a vulnerability she never quite shared with anyone else.

“I might do that. But I want to stop at my apartment first to pick up the scrying bowl. I’ll need it to track the coven.”

He stiffened. “Perhaps I should go with you. If the witches are as powerful as you say, none of us should be alone.”

“Your people need you here, helping with the search for the guards. I’ll be fine. It’s just a quick stop.”

“Will you take Russell and Lilith with you?”

Instead of arguing, Ari nodded, and he seemed satisfied. Truthfully, she was glad to have the company of the werelion husband-and-wife team. The ex-mercenaries not only provided security for the supper club but had become good friends over the last year. Normally working days, they’d been called in to cover the club when Andreas took most of his staff to the cavern collapse. Now he was back, and they were free to leave.

She found the lions next door in the security room. Lilith perched on the desk, her spiky black hair even more rumpled than usual. Russell’s stormy face showed they’d been arguing. Not unusual for them. And not so different from Ari and Andreas. Lilith had pointed out the similarities ad nauseam. At least they agreed the making up was usually worth the preceding fireworks.

“Want to go for a walk?” she asked, coming in unannounced. “I plan to pick up some things from my apartment, and, well…you know Andreas.”

“He’s worried about trouble,” Lilith finished.

“I’m coming,” Russell growled and sprang to his feet. “Anything rather than sit here. I hope somebody gives me an excuse to take them down.”

“Hey, Russell. Chill out. I doubt if we’ll see any hostiles.” When Ari noticed the gun he was shoving into his belt, her lips twitched. “I hope you don’t plan to shoot strangers on the street.”

Russell looked startled, then grinned. “Overeager, huh? When there’s trouble I hate sitting behind a desk. It makes me irritable.”

“You can say that again. We were working up to a knock-down, drag-out fight over nothing.”

Ari rolled her eyes. “As if you didn’t love it. Come on. Let’s go.”

The streets were nearly deserted, and within minutes, Ari turned the key in her apartment lock. The instant the door swung open she leaped backward into the hallway. In reaction, Russell and Lilith pulled their guns, stepping sideways to avoid a potential line of fire from inside the apartment.

“Witches,” Ari hissed. She listened, reaching out with her magic. “I think they’re gone, but stay here.”

“Not gonna happen,” Lilith whispered.

Russell didn’t bother to say anything. He slipped around the women and disappeared into the darkened room. Ari followed close behind, flipping on the light switch. Without another word, they quickly checked her efficiency apartment. Ari took the bath, Lilith the closet, Russell looked under the bed. Finding nothing, Ari stood with her hands on her hips and surveyed the kitchen floor.

“How childish.” Potions and ingredients usually stored in her pantry had been swept off the shelves. Jars opened and dumped. They’d made a mess. No real harm done, but the coven had thumbed their collective noses at her. Ari was pissed. “It’s almost as if they’re daring me to try to stop them. Why are they making this personal?”

“Maybe they were simply looking for something in a hurry. An ingredient for a spell or a potion.”

“I have nothing rare. Claris has all of this stuff in her greenhouse. Any greenhouse in town carries the same. No, I think this was deliberate. They’re sending me a message.” She grabbed her broom and a roll of paper towels. With Lilith and Russell helping, it didn’t take long to tidy up. As Ari picked up the last pieces of broke glass, she cut her finger and mumbled something about burning witches at the stake.

“Now I know where the expression of the pot calling the kettle black came from. Had to be a witch fight,” Russell said. Ari gave him a pointed look, but his chuckle broke the tension. She shook off the biggest chunk of her anger when she discovered the contents of her trunk hadn’t been disturbed.

“But they’ve only made me more determined to find them.” She pulled out her scrying bowl, candles, and crystals, piled them in an empty box and stood. “And when I do, we’re going to have a little chat about this intrusion.” She looked at her friends with a pugnacious set to her chin. “I don’t like strangers touching my stuff.”

Before they left her apartment, she warded the windows and doors. It wouldn’t keep the coven from paying another visit, but if they did, the screech alarm she’d included would bring the police. It would serve them right.

Upon arrival at Andreas’s home, she repeated the warding spells and the screech alarms. He had installed the latest electronic gadgets, but most of them wouldn’t pick up witches who could move around by teleportation. Ari said good night to the lions, alerted the weretiger security team of her concerns, and dropped into bed. Bella snuggled beside her, and Ari slept soundly until Andreas woke her when it was nearly dawn.

As soon as she realized who it was, she took her hand off the derringer under her pillow.

He sat down next to her. “I am pleased to find you safely in bed. Russell told me about your apartment. The witches are growing brazen.”

“Your vampire guards?” she asked, sitting up.

His face clouded. “Nothing. I cannot feel their life force, nor can their nest leader. And yet, I do not feel their loss.”

Understanding, Ari lifted a hand to touch his cheek. “Then there is hope.”

Whenever someone died, a tiny hole was created in the universe. Sensitives, including most Otherworlders, noticed those pinpricks. Especially if the deceased was close, by friendship or proximity. It was a good thing that Andreas and their nest leader couldn’t sense their deaths. Probably. But something unexplained had happened, and Ari knew who to ask. All she had to do was find the coven. Her best chance would be tomorrow night, under the light of the moon.

Chapter Ten

Ari woke on Monday morning thinking about another aspect of the case. She’d seen Dyani’s face in her dreams last night, and that usually meant something. She would need to talk with the Indian woman one more time before the crew left town.

The agreement Ryan had made with the film crew’s attorneys expired today, and the crew would be free to fly to the next filming site or wherever else they wanted to go. Before that happened, Ari hoped they could convince Dyani to reveal what she knew about the bloodstone. The more Ari thought about the likelihood of a brand-new Indian consultant on the crew not knowing of Barron’s intentions, the more skeptical she became.

Ari discussed it with Ryan, and he immediately called the River Vista Inn. The crew was still in residence, as the flight taking them to New York for Jase Barron’s funeral wouldn’t leave until afternoon. Ryan agreed to meet Ari in the hotel lobby.

It didn’t take long to find Dyani and three other members of the crew at the hotel pool. Rico and Tom were swimming laps; Sara and Dyani relaxed in the loungers. Ryan asked Dyani to join them at a poolside table away from the others.

Noticeably reluctant, she stood and followed them. She sat stiffly in the chair, her face wary, with tiny puckers marring her forehead. “I’ve told you everything I know.”

“Then you shouldn’t have a problem with repeating it again.” Ryan gave her his stern cop face. “Before we start, I want to caution you it is a serious offense to interfere with a police investigation by withholding information.”

The young woman sighed. “Didn’t we go through all that before?”

Ari sat back and watched Dyani while Ryan detailed the penalties, making them sound much worse than they were. By the time he finished, Dyani had lost her composure and her nut-brown complexion was pale.

Ari had her first questions ready. “What’s the name of your tribe?”

“What? Uh, my ancestors were Sac.”

“Where were you born and raised?”

Dyani frowned, obviously confused by the direction the questions had taken. “Oklahoma.”

“On the reservation?” Dyani nodded, and Ari smiled. Interesting. The origin of the recently found letter. “Nice country.” Before Dyani could comment, Ari fired off what she really wanted to know. “Tell me what you know about Blackhawk’s bloodstone.”

The Indian woman blinked, emotions chasing across her face. After a moment she blanked her expression. “It’s nothing but a story told by the old ones.”

“It’s a whole lot more than that. In fact, it’s the reason you’re on this expedition. Let’s stop playing games.”

Dyani pursed her lips in denial, but her gaze slid to follow the swimmers in the pool.

“We know you’re hiding something,” Ryan said. “We just don’t know if you’re responsible for Barron’s death.”

“Oh, no, you’re not going to pin that on me.” Dyani’s mouth formed an Oh in sudden alarm. “OK, I guess you know I passed on some old legend, but nothing’s illegal about that. Lost artifacts can be claimed by anyone. When I called Barron’s office to offer the information, Jase himself called me back. He was willing to agree to anything I wanted. Any amount of money.” Her apprehension turned to anger as she shifted her attention to Ari. “So sue me.”

Ari met her gaze, disregarding the defiant tone. The woman was feeling guilty, but about what? “What did you tell him? And when?”

“Don’t you know? Isn’t that what this is about? I gave him a copy of some stupid letter, the one with Blackhawk’s last words about the location of the bloodstone. Jase took it from there.”

“Where is this letter now?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t seen it since I turned it over to Jase.”

“And the original?”

“I assume it’s still in Oklahoma with the family. Who wants an old letter? I got the information I needed.”

“You said Jase took over. What did you mean?”

Dyani shrugged. “He figured out where the stone was hidden, plotted the ley lines to the caverns, and set up the expedition. He had the exact latitude and longitude coordinates, but we didn’t find the bloodstone. When we got near the spot, the cave passage was blocked by a chindi, and I got the hell out of there. I refused to go back, but Jase said he’d have it removed.”

Ryan leaned forward. “You were actually inside the caverns?”

“Yeah.” She frowned at him. “I thought you guys knew that.”

“Just you and Barron? When were you there?” Ari locked her gaze on the woman. “Tell us everything that happened.”

When Dyani looked as though she might refuse to answer, Ryan took his handcuffs off his belt and laid them on the table with a clang. She stretched her neck as if it suddenly felt tight. “Right after we docked on Tuesday. Jase told the others he was going to talk with local authorities, and I pretended to have a headache. Said I needed a nap. We went to the cliffs and spent most of the afternoon searching for an entrance. When we finally found this crawl space that got us inside, Jase’s compass calculations led us to this huge, incredible cavern.” Her face brightened for an instant. “It really was spectacular. But then Jase started into this tunnel and we saw…I don’t know what it was. Some ghostly thing. Jase got all excited, figured we were close to the bloodstone.” Dyani’s eyes grew big. “I just wanted to get away.”

“And did you?”

“Yeah. We both left.” She hesitated. “I guess Jase must have gone back after dinner.”

“He didn’t tell you?” When she shook her head, Ryan fired off another question. “Why would he go alone?”

“I don’t know. Honestly. Maybe it was because I was so freaked by that thing. He shouldn’t have gone into the caves by himself. Even I know that. I can’t imagine why he took such a chance.”

Ryan frowned, looking doubtful. “Seems pretty odd since you two found the cave together.”

Dyani shrugged.

Ari stirred but didn’t say anything. It was obvious to her that Jase had gotten all he wanted from his Indian guide and was cutting her out. It might have been a good reason to kill him.

“Anything else you haven’t you told us?” Ryan was winding up.

Dyani looked at her hands, locked together in her lap. “Only that Jase wasn’t scared of the ghost. I couldn’t figure out why he kept telling me not to worry. He said he’d made arrangements for that sort of thing, and on our way to the boat, he tried to call someone. Maybe he returned to the caves with them.” She wouldn’t meet anyone’s eyes. “Am I in trouble?”

Ari stifled a snort. A little late to be worrying about that. The Indian woman probably hadn’t broken any laws, but Ari was betting her tribe would have something harsh to say. She’d tried to sell a part of their heritage.

“We’ll sort out the legalities later.” Ryan’s answer was cryptic. “I’ll let you know.”

Ari watched the young woman return to her companions. Dyani was laughing again before Ryan and Ari left the pool area.

Once they exited the hotel’s swinging doors, Ryan gave Ari a ride to the club in his cruiser.

“Who do you think Barron called?” Ryan stopped in the drive next to the club’s side door.

“His girlfriend. His dentist. His killer. Who knows? What I wouldn’t give to have his cell phone. Have you checked his records?”

Ryan idled the car in park. “One of the first things I tried to do. His cellular account shows no activity since reaching Riverdale.”

Ari paused in the midst of opening the passenger door. “That’s interesting. Dyani claimed he called someone. Maybe he used a pre-paid phone or had an account under another name.”

“Already checking credit card receipts or anything that might lead to a second phone or user account. So far, no luck.”

“You know…” Ari’s face lit with sudden interest. “That call might lead to the coven. If he was using witch consultants, he would naturally call them to exorcise a spirit. Carmody can tell us if they’ve ever used that kind of expertise.”

“I thought you suspected the coven of conjuring the ghost.”

“I did. I do. Maybe they were double-crossing Barron and got there first. It would explain how they got involved in all this. Hell, I don’t know yet. I’m just guessing.”

“So now you want to go back to the hotel to talk with Carmody again?” When she nodded, he eased the car out of park, turned around and swung back into traffic. Ari barely got the door closed before he was speeding down the street.

“Hey, what’s the hurry? Carmody isn’t leaving town for a couple hours. You nearly dumped me in the street.”

“Sorry, but I just noticed the time. I’ll drop you off to pursue Carmody, but I’ve got an appointment. Chief insists I meet with this PR guy that I’ve been avoiding.”

Ari stopped herself from laughing but couldn’t quite wipe the grin from her face. “Have fun.” She hopped out in front of the hotel’s main doors.

Ryan mumbled something. Ari figured it was just as well she hadn’t heard.

After making inquiries at the front desk, she called Carmody in his room. He invited her up. Top floor. The rest of the crew had less expensive accommodations, although nothing at the River Vista was cheap.

Carmody opened the door. “Would you like a drink?” He held a martini glass in his hand.

“No thanks. It’s a little early for me.” It was 11:00 in the morning. He must be part of the pre-lunch martini crowd, unless her visit had prompted the drink.

“I hope you don’t mind if I indulge. I’m not good at waiting around.” His affable look said he anticipated her tacit approval.

“Suit yourself. I won’t take up much of your time. It looks like you’ve been working.” Ari’s obvious scrutiny took in the papers scattered around an open laptop on the sitting room table. The area overlooked a nice view of downtown Riverdale and the bridges over the Oak River. The remainder of his suite included a well-appointed living area and two closed doors that she assumed led to a bedroom and bath.

“I was online, checking on some last-minute details. We’ll fly directly from the funeral to the next site, a dig for mammoth bones. No offense, but I’m anxious to leave town.”

“You haven’t exactly seen us at our best. So, who’ll be the big TV star now? You?”

He gave her a crooked smile. “Are you implying something?”

“Not in the least. Only curious.”

“It will probably be me for a while. Maybe we’ll give Cole a try, but he may not have the necessary appeal with the male portion of our viewing audience. Not rugged enough. We’re putting out feelers to reel in someone new. Which Cole doesn’t know, by the way, so I’d appreciate your discretion.” He looked at her over the rim of his martini. “I don’t imagine you came here to talk about my business prospects.”

“No, but I am interested in your business practices.”

“How so? Should I call the lawyers again?”

“I don’t think you’ll need them for this. I have a question or two about your use of experts on the show.”

He brightened, apparently pleased this wasn’t going to be a confrontation. “Then, please have a seat and ask away.” He waved her toward a seating area near the windows.

As they settled into the upholstered chairs, Ari said, “I assume you use consultants. Beyond the obvious archeologists, cavers, divers, that sort of thing.”

“Whatever it takes to get the job done. Often they’re local to the site, but we have a healthy budget. Did you have something particular in mind?”

“A spiritual consultant, maybe an Otherworlder. I was thinking specifically of wizards or witches.”

“We have used them, but I don’t mind admitting I keep my distance. Jase was into that sort of thing.” He took a sip of his martini. “I’m cautious of things I don’t understand.”

Ari nodded. She’d felt his discomfort of her Otherworldliness when they’d first met, even though he’d denied it. “Are you aware of any recent contacts of that nature?”

Carmody scowled, but she saw him begin to consider the possibilities. “With witches? Is this how he died? You brought up magic once before.”

“We still don’t know what caused his death. It looks like a fall due to a heart attack, but we have to check every possible lead.”

“Uh-huh, I hear what you’re not saying.” He downed the last of his drink. “My God, Jase, what did you get yourself into?” He spoke softly, as he walked to the suite’s bar and fixed a second martini. “You sure you don’t want one, Ms. Calin?” It was an automatic social question; he didn’t even look up for an answer. New courage in hand, he plopped himself on the couch this time. “I knew Jase was being more secretive than usual, but, no, I wasn’t aware he’d consulted with anyone like that. A witch or wizard, you say. When we were working in Peru, he talked long distance with a woman in Cincinnati. Called her several times about an incantation we found carved into a wall. Since he paid her a fee, we should have her name and address in our records. If I’m remembering right, she was into spiritual things, like voodoo or witchcraft.”

“There is a big difference.”

“Is there?” He made a dismissive sweep of the hand holding his drink. “I wouldn’t know. Not information I figure I’ll ever need.”

“Probably not.” Ari heard the hint he’d had enough magic talk. “It’s nothing amateurs should dabble in. I’d appreciate it if you’d look for the name and call me.” She stood and laid a business card on the coffee table. “This case isn’t closed just because you’re leaving town. I still intend to find out exactly how your partner died.”

As she turned to close the door behind her, Carmody raised his martini glass in salute and gave a slight nod. She pulled the door closed. Maybe he was wishing her good luck with her case or merely happy she was leaving. It didn’t matter. Ari didn’t need luck, but she did need a break. Maybe she’d have to make her own.

Chapter Eleven

When Ari walked out of the hotel, it was still many hours before dark. Following Moriana’s advice, she intended to wait until the coven might be active with evening rituals before she tried a scrying spell to find their location. Until then, she had other projects on her to-do list. The last two of Bella’s kittens needed homes.

Claris’s shop was packed with tourists. The 1800s renovated section of Olde Town sat on the banks of the Oak River, just before it emptied into the Mississippi. Streets in the area were made of brick and cobblestone, lit at night by electrified gas lanterns. Vehicle parking was restricted to large lots, and hitching posts for the horse-and-carriage rides stood in front of each store. With special permission, tour buses were allowed to park on the street for twenty-minute segments. One was parked out front now, so Ari went to the kitchen to grab a cup of coffee and wait. It was less than ten minutes later when Claris joined her.

“Wow, that stop was great. Covers my expenses for two or three days.” Claris’s excitement bubbled over. “How’s your day going?”

“Not as good as yours, but nothing this cup of coffee can’t cure.” Ari wasn’t about to ruin her friend’s good mood with talk of murder and greed and missing vampires.

“I have great news,” Claris suddenly announced. “Gabriel found the perfect owner for Re.”

“Gabriel.” Again? “You’re certainly talking with him a lot. How does Brando feel about this new friendship?”

Claris flipped her hand back and forth. “How would I know? He’s off at another conference.”

Ari hid a worried frown. She, Claris, and Brando had been friends since elementary school, and her friends had been dating for almost two years. Although Brando was a wizard, his personality was so laid back that Ari hadn’t worried about his relationship with Claris. In fact, Brando and Claris had been good together—except he was also a dedicated scientist. He frequently attended conferences to share his findings, and more recently, he’d become a popular speaker. He was away a lot, and Claris was alone much too often.

And Gabriel was so damned pretty. Wavy blond hair, impossibly long lashes, abs to die for.

“Um, well, who’s this perfect owner?”

“An elf. She’s a waitress and the sweetest thing. Wait until you get to know her. You’ll see.”

“Waitress where?”

“Some vampire bar.” Claris didn’t meet Ari’s gaze.

“Claris? I know when you’re avoiding telling me something.”

Claris ducked her head. “OK, it’s the Second Chance Saloon. But she’s really nice. I swear.”

Ari snorted. “Yeah, sure. That’s a vampire biker bar.”

“So, what? Everybody has to make a living. You can at least talk to her. She likes you.”

“Me? How does she know me? None of my friends hang out there. What’s her name?”

“Feyla Rains.”

Ari knit her brows in thought. The name did seem familiar. “Oh, the crying girl.” Ari pictured the pixie-faced girl she’d met during her very first murder investigation. “I’m surprised she still works there. Didn’t seem the type. In fact, she’s so shy that Re will run all over her.”

“That’s what I think too,” Claris said, clapping her hands. “He’ll insist on taking charge, and Feyla will let him. It’s a perfect match.”

Ari hesitated, not sure she shared her friend’s enthusiasm. “OK, we’ll give it a try, but Re makes the final choice.”

“Like always, but I have a good feeling about this match.”

The two friends spent the next quarter of an hour discussing possibilities for Dona’s adoption, but neither of them came up with a good prospect. When the shop bell announced new customers, Ari left her friend to tend to her herbal business and headed for her office at the Cultural Center.

* * *

It wasn’t until late in the afternoon that Ari squirmed in her desk chair, a sudden uneasy feeling settling across her shoulders. She straightened, recognizing the source of her discomfort. She and Andreas had been able to sense each other’s moods for months now. This co-mingling of their magics was producing some unanticipated results.

She picked up the phone and called. “What’s wrong? You’re upset. I can feel it.”

“Ah, cara mia. You beat me to the phone. Ursula never left Canada. She is pressuring the other Canadian vampire courts to strike against Daron. A dozen or so of the princes have arranged a secret meeting with Daron to discuss the situation, and he has asked me to attend.”

“But we have trouble here, and our vampires are missing. Is your presence that important?”

“I am afraid so. Daron is strong but against so many… We must work together to convince the other princes, perhaps form our own coalition to stand against Ursula.”

“That sounds like a full-scale war. You’re beginning to scare me.”

“If we can win over the other leaders, it might prevent war by keeping the O-Seven away from this continent or at least delay further attempts to spread their control. Our future here in Riverdale could depend on what this group decides.” He paused. “I am counting on Gabriel—and you—to look for our missing people. I told Daron you would not be coming this time. He understands our dilemma.”

“I don’t like it. You there, me here. I feel like fate’s playing divide and conquer.”

“I know, Arianna, but I see no choice. If Daron is crushed under the thumb of the O-Seven, we will be next in line.”

She sighed in resignation. “How soon will you go?”

“I am on my way to the plane.”

“Now?” Ari’s stomach fluttered, and she was tempted to say, “Don’t go.” But his friendship with Daron was important, and she didn’t want more trouble coming to Riverdale. If this meeting resulted in an alliance among the vampires, they’d all be stronger. “Stay safe.”

“You, too, cara mia.” His voice softened, his magic reaching across the distance, sending a delicious shiver down her back. “I am ready to board now. Do not forget, little witch, I want to find all your parts still in one tempting package when I return.”

She smiled in spite of her uneasiness. “Ditto. You tell Daron I’ll hold him personally responsible if anything happens to you.”

“I love you, too,” he said as he disconnected.

Ari sat lost in thought. She really did have a bad feeling about this trip. Was it a warning from her witch magic or normal anxiety over Andreas putting himself within Ursula’s reach? Ari hadn’t forgotten the malicious intent blackening the vampiress’s aura. One thing was sure—there was real danger waiting for him in Canada.

Ari twitched her shoulders to release the tension. Maybe she needed to think about something else. Worrying about Andreas wouldn’t make him any safer.

Searching for a good distraction and the comfort of a friendly voice, she made a call to Claris to arrange their meeting with Feyla.

“Great. I’ll call her now,” Claris said. “When I talked with her, she was available any time before 8:00 in the evening, when she goes to work. She’ll be excited to meet this quickly. Will an hour give you enough time to get Re?”

“Plenty. We’ll be there.”

Feeling better now that she was doing something, Ari hurried home, ignored the emptiness of the house, boxed up the rambunctious kitten, and in forty minutes she was sitting in Claris’s kitchen again. Re was in the greenhouse, stalking his male parent, trying to convince Hernando to play with him. The white Siamese regarded his offspring with fatherly tolerance.

“So, what gives?” Claris tilted her head. “You’re way too quiet.”

Ari shifted her attention to her friend. “I’m worried about Andreas.” She told her about the Toronto trip.

“Oh, wow, Ari, I’m sorry, but Andreas can handle this. You know he can. You’re just not used to being apart. I was like that when Brando first started going to conferences. Eventually you get used to it.”

“Used to it? Don’t tell me you don’t mind Brando’s constant trips. I’ve seen it on your face. You don’t like it, even a little bit.”

“Yeah, I guess that’s true.” Claris looked down at the table.

“Have you considered telling him?”

“What good would that do? Science is his life, his career. I’m only the girlfriend.”

“Whoa. Only the girlfriend? Do you think you’re less important? If so, you two had better be talking. Weren’t you discussing marriage and babies a couple months ago?”

“That was before his latest breakthrough, the healing formula that he extracted from Fantasy, the hallucinogenic street drug. Now everyone wants to talk with him. I haven’t seen him in three weeks.”

“That’s harsh. Surely he calls?”

“Every day. But it’s not the same. I’m afraid—” Whatever Claris was going to say was interrupted by a tap on the greenhouse door.

Ari answered and invited Feyla in, recognizing her immediately. A petite elf, thin, pale complexion and delicate features. The girl hesitated when she saw Ari and offered a shy smile. “I can’t believe we’re meeting again. And over kittens.” Feyla looked around when she heard a rustle, gasped, and put one hand over her mouth. “Oh, my God. Is that him?”

Ari was left standing with a bemused look on her face, as Feyla plopped on the greenhouse floor. The elven girl invited Re to explore a ribbon from her hair, and her peals of laughter soon filled the room.

Claris came up beside Ari. “Even I didn’t expect this. I think they’re going to get along fantastically.”

Ari nodded, totally in agreement with her friend until Claris added, “I’ll have to call Gabriel and tell him how clever he was to suggest this.”

Ari sighed. Gabriel. Yet again.

Despite having placed one more kitten in a good home, Ari left Claris’s shop slightly annoyed with her friend for finding another excuse to talk with the handsome vampire, definitely annoyed with Brando for leaving Claris alone, greatly annoyed with Daron for needing Andreas in Toronto, and even annoyed with Andreas for going. Since she really wanted to kick someone’s ass, she thought it was high time she found the coven. With that goal in mind, she headed home and dug out her scrying equipment.

She hadn’t used the scrying bowl for months. The last time she’d lost the image, mostly due to the nature of the demon she’d been hunting. And that was before she had the Book of Shadows, a grimoire that recorded the history of her Calin family of witches, including the spells and potions genetically tied to her bloodline. Her chances were bound to be better now that she had her witches’ bible.

Sitting on the floor of the Chantilly Suite, with the doors closed and only the light of the moon streaming in the window, Ari lit the candles around the bowl of water in front of her. As the scent of vanilla and lavender filled the air, she breathed in the calming aromas and welcomed the four elements. Opening the Book of Shadows, she ran her finger down the page and began to read. She’d already checked to verify she had the proper ingredients but wanted a last peek at the words. Satisfied, she closed the book and picked up a small vial of distilled flower of althaea root. She added three drops to the water and stirred with one of the drink stirrers she’d swiped from Club Dintero. When she was finished, she closed her eyes and pictured the face of the High Priestess, focusing on the energies she’d felt in the cave. Slowly she began to speak.

Throughout the world spread your light; reveal what’s hidden in the night;

Find this face; show its place;

Gracious Goddess, grant my plea; so mote it be.

When she had repeated the words three times, she picked up a crystal pendant, holding it by a silver chain. Swinging it over the bowl, she waited for the picture to form. It looked like a map or aerial view of Riverdale. A small light appeared, then another. Within seconds, more than a dozen lights dotted the image.

Ari stared at it in shock. What had she done wrong? There should be one light, showing the current position of the coven. Were the members spread all over town? She quickly counted the positions—fifteen in all—and finished the ritual, thanking the Goddess.

After extinguishing the candles, she popped up to her feet and turned on the lights. She grabbed the Book of Shadows and began to search through its pages for an explanation. She’d never heard of something like this happening. Even if the coven had been separated, Ari had focused on the High Priestess. How could one person be in more than one place?

A half hour later, she had figured out the answer. A misdirection spell. The coven had taken precautions not to be discovered. The true location was hidden among fourteen false ones. By the time she checked them all, the witches would be gone.

“Damn.” When a knock sounded at her door an instant later, she swung it open to find Lilith grinning at her.

“Swearing at yourself?” The werelioness, half of the husband-wife team on Andreas’s security unit, strolled in, glancing at the magical paraphernalia. “I’ve heard of people talking to themselves, but this has to be a new low. Something go wrong with the magic?”

“It’s these damned witches.” Ari stormed. “They’re too clever by half.”

“Yeah, well, I guess I caught you at a bad time. If you’re going to stay in this mood, I may leave again. I only came by because Russell went to Toronto with Andreas.”

Ari’s wrinkled her nose. “Yeah, right. And what about your orders to stay close to me?”

“Huh, now that you mention it, Andreas may have said something about that.” Lilith didn’t look at all perturbed that Ari had guessed her real mission. The lioness dropped her lanky body into a chair, shifting one of two holsters carrying her guns.

Ari sighed. “It sucks that they’re in Canada without us. Ursula is an uber vamp, and she’s had her way for too long. She’s not going to put up with opposition from anybody.”

“I heard all about her when I tracked down Gabriel earlier this evening. He’s really rattled. And I’ve never seen him that way before.”

Ari’s heart skipped a beat. Neither had she. “What exactly did he say?”

“Only what you said. But it sounded much scarier coming from a master level vampire.” She glanced at Ari’s worried face. “Maybe we shouldn’t let Gabriel’s mood worry us so much. He’s got more responsibility than usual. The guards are still missing, and he’s convinced there will be another attack on the caves. That’s a lot to deal with for someone who never wanted to be in charge.”

At least part of what Lilith said was true. Gabriel had made it clear often enough that he had no ambitions to be a prince. It was one of the reasons Ari had eventually learned to trust him. She didn’t have to worry that he’d plot a rebellion against Andreas. But despite his lack of ambition, Gabriel was one smart vampire. If he was worried, they should all be ready for trouble. Gabriel’s concerns only reinforced all the bad feelings Ari already had.

* * *

When Andreas called upon arrival in Toronto, his report did nothing to calm her fears.

“Ursula has collected three or four vampire leaders around her—the older, more traditional ones—but the younger ones are keeping their distance. They are not accustomed to Europe paying attention to them and do not welcome a change. Daron and I hope to encourage their independence. Still, it is a dangerous game. A rebellion could provoke a more serious response from the O-Seven.”

“Like what? What can they do from Europe? Are you saying they would all come traipsing over here?”

He was silent a moment. “They might not need to come. Their combined power is tremendous and can be wielded over distance. I am not sure we want to find out just how far.”

“What would that be like? Would more enforcers come?” she persisted. “Would they start a magical war using their powers? If it comes to a fight, do they do their own fighting or leave it to others?”

“If we were in Europe, they would do all of that and more. The elders fight with their minds, not their bodies.”

“You think they can really reach this far with just their minds?”

“I am afraid so. Probably less effectively than in Europe.” He sighed. “But it could be more than enough against the defenses we could raise.”

“There’s got to be something we can do.”

“I welcome any suggestions.”

“What about this mind thingy we have? Could we do something with that?”

“Mio Dio, Arianna. We are just learning to use the gateway. You cannot expect to take on the O-Seven in that manner.”

Since she didn’t have other immediate ideas, they moved on to talk about his uneventful plane trip and the current status of things in Riverdale. Long after the phone call ended, she thought about the frightening abilities of the O-Seven. Maybe there was something she—as a witch—could do. After all, the O-Seven had failed to wipe out the witches in Europe. The time had definitely come for her to approach Zylla, the wise woman living in the caverns. Nothing like talking to a firsthand historian.

Ari glanced at the clock on her dresser. Midnight. Perfect time to chat with an eight-hundred-year-old vampire.

Chapter Twelve

Once Ari explained Zylla had approved a meeting, Gabriel readily agreed to lead the way into the caverns.

“Consider yourself privileged.” Gabriel carried a lantern through the narrow pathways connecting the caverns. “Zylla doesn’t talk to many.”

Loose pebbles stirred occasionally under their feet, but most of the path was worn smooth. The bouncing light of the lantern made the caves even more mysterious. The musty scent from the damp walls and the presence of vampiric energy blocked any ability for Ari’s magic to give accurate readings on where she was and what dangers might be surrounding her. It made her edgy, and she noted every dark recess along the way.

“What’s she like?” Ari’s voice echoed in the tunnel. “Andreas never said much about her, except she’s old.”

“She was a soothsayer before her transformation.”

“Yeah, I guess he mentioned she was a wise woman. Did he mean witch?”

“I don’t know. Maybe. She has powers beyond those of a vampire, but I haven’t heard what they are. I didn’t meet her until I came to Riverdale, but it’s rumored she’s been in America since the first settlers came. Perhaps she’ll tell you more, if you ask.” He ducked into a smaller tunnel. “We’re almost there.”

As he spoke they turned another corner, and the path opened into a small chamber. Ari took in the sight before her. A woman with white hair falling to her waist sat next to a wood fire, stirring a pot of boiling liquid. Or so it seemed. The fire wasn’t real; it was a very realistic illusion. The pot emitted a faint smell of root beer that tickled Ari’s nose. Sassafras oil. What would a vampire do with that particular witches’ brew?

Finally, Ari took in the old-fashioned, multicolored skirt, the black top, and matching shawl draped over the woman’s arms. It all seemed like a carefully staged scene from the past.

Zylla looked up, her eyes glinting with interest at sight of Gabriel. “Ah, I had not expected to see you tonight. You honor an old woman.”

Gabriel bowed to her. “As if I could keep my distance from a beautiful woman.” He gave a flirtatious grin. “I have brought someone who is most anxious to meet you.”

“The Guardian.” Zylla turned her head to study Ari. “Andreas says you have many questions for me.”

“Yes, I do. If you don’t mind.” Ari stood a little awkwardly, not knowing what she was supposed to do. How did you greet an eight-hundred-year-old vampire who looked about as scary as your grandmother? “My name is Arianna, and I’m honored that you agreed to see me.”

The old vampiress laughed. “How could I resist Andreas’s request? I am old, but I still have a weakness for the flattery of handsome young men. He spoke fondly of you.”

Ari blushed, wondering what he’d said. Did this woman know they were lovers? Would she care?

“I had heard of you before he came and was curious.” Zylla peered at her. “You are a witch.”

Relieved the woman had steered the conversation onto safe grounds, Ari answered readily enough. “Yes. From the Calin bloodline.”

“I knew Talaitha. Lovely woman.”

Ari immediately warmed toward the vampiress. “My great-grandmother. She raised me, and I still miss her.”

“Very proper that you should. Come, sit, child. I once had some of your skills. Not many, for my witch blood was sadly thinned, but I had some ability to see the future and for healing. I can still make a comforting illusion and a useful potion or two.” She pointed her wooden spoon at the pot. “A dwarf I know suffers from rheumatism.”

Ari nodded. A logical use of sassafras. She sat down cross-legged next to the fire and immediately noticed there was no heat radiating from it. If she placed her hand in it, she’d feel nothing. That meant the pot was being warmed by a separate spell and Zylla had retained more tricks than she’d implied. Gabriel perched on a rocky ledge, a smile tugging at his lips as he watched the two women assess each other.

“I have no talent for prophecy,” Ari confessed. “My witch mentor, Moriana, is very good at practical prophecy involving the near future. Visitors coming, phones ringing. That sort of thing. I never could get the hang of it, even though I tried several times.” She stopped, realizing she was babbling. The old witch made her nervous. Ari took a steadying breath. “Did Andreas tell you about our problems with the O-Seven?”

Zylla waggled her white head. “He mentioned it. Don’t take them lightly, my dear.”

“I’m not. That’s why I’m so interested in the vampire-witch war back in 1329. How did the witches survive? Is there a spell or enchantment that will protect us from the elders?”

The old woman pursed her lips in thought. “Nothing is foolproof. And the witches never won that war. The conflict continues today, carried on by the Witches’ League. I will tell you what I know, but I cannot predict if it will help you. My gift of prophecy was changed by the vampiric transformation. I no longer see the future with clarity.” She grinned, showing yellowed fangs. “Nothing wrong with my memory though. I can tell you about the past as if it was yesterday. How much do you know of that time in history?”

“Almost nothing, except humans call it the Middle Ages.”

Zylla nodded vaguely as she stirred her pot again. “By 1329 the crusades were over. So was the famine. The Knights Templar had been murdered, and the plague was not yet upon us. Europe was in turmoil; the Hundred Years’ War was brewing. In that atmosphere, it is not surprising that Otherworlders would begin their own quests for power. The vampires began to extend their influence beyond the forests of Germany into territories that had long belonged to the witches. Clashes were inevitable.” The old woman stopped and gave Ari a questioning look. “But perhaps you do not want to hear the details of this ancient history.”

“Oh, please, go on. Were you directly involved in any of the fights?”

“My coven was. I was not a warrior witch, but I lent whatever power I had to our cause.” Zylla picked up a thick cloth, wound it around her hand and arm to protect them from splashes of hot liquid, and moved the pot from the fire to a flat stone to cool. She put out the fire with a flick of her hand and pulled the shawl around her shoulders. “No, I do not feel the cold, child,” she said in response to Ari’s quick look. “It is nothing but a comforting habit.” Zylla’s hand went up to touch the deep crow’s feet near her temples. “I was an old woman before I became a vampire. I still enjoy the familiarity of the life I once lived.”

Which explained the clothes and the fake fire.

“Now where was I? Oh, yes. The beginning of the war. At first the witches did not object to the vampires’ expansion. As long as the vampires were discreet, they didn’t bother us much.” She settled her colorful skirt around her. “The war started over a pig.”

“A pig?” Ari couldn’t quite stifle her disbelief.

“Well, I suppose it was really the boy who owned the pig. The creature had gotten loose and the young child was chasing it. A vampire, whose name escapes me, thought the boy would make a tasty drink. The village witch, who by some quirk of fate was present, took exception to the vampire’s intentions. When she raised an energy barrier to protect the boy, the vampire turned on the witch and ripped out her throat. The coven reacted by bringing in a fire witch to burn out the local vampire nest. I imagine you can see where it went from there.”

Ari nodded. “Retaliation, back and forth—all the way to the O-Seven, I assume. And they declared war on all witches?”

“Eventually. It took a while, but it was merely an excuse. The vampire elders did not want to share control of the land with the witches. They wanted it for themselves. I doubt if they cared about the fate of the local vampire nest.”

The corner of Ari’s mouth twitched at the old woman’s cynicism. Even after eight hundred years as a vampire, it was obvious where Zylla’s loyalties still lay. “You felt the vampires were in the wrong.”

“I do not favor aggression by either side, but the witches did not welcome it. Nor did they try to exterminate the entire vampire world.” Zylla’s fangs flashed in the firelight.

“So how did the witches survive? Then and still today?”

“By forming the Witches’ League, using their combined powers to set up barriers, improve wards against vampires. They perfected teleportation spells for quick in-and-out attacks, and they recruited at least one fire witch into every coven.”

“So many fire witches?” Ari shifted forward in interest. “I’ve always thought it was a rare gift.”

“It is now, child. The vampires concentrated their wrath on the fire witches as their most feared enemy, and many wonderful bloodlines were extinguished. Over the centuries, the O-Seven has continued to hunt them, forcing many into hiding. Some, like your family, eventually escaped to the New World.” Her gaze sharpened. “Andreas tells me they do not know you have the gift of fire. Guard your secret well. If you do not, instead of providing those you love with protection, your gift could bring the wrath of the elders to Riverdale.”

Ari’s magic spiked with alarm. Her witch fire could be a liability?

“I do not mean to frighten you, but you, and those around you,” Zylla’s gaze drifted to Gabriel, “must prepare for the day the elders learn the truth. Strengthen your magic, learn to control the fire spirits, and keep your coven close. You will need the power of many to withstand them, and Andreas must eventually seek out his own roots.”

“His roots? What are you talking about?”

Zylla folded her hands in her lap. “It is not important now, but I will talk with Andreas when the time comes. For the present, you and he should strengthen the bond you share.”

“Have you seen something? A piece of the future? Can you be more specific?”

Zylla’s smile was unreadable. “You will figure out your path. I have seen no more than hazy images.” She drew the shawl tightly around her shoulders. “I grow weary as dawn nears. The sun weighs heavy on me these days.”

Ari uncrossed her legs and stood to go. She understood a dismissal when she heard one. “Thank you for talking with me. I hope I may visit again.”

“That would be nice, my dear. You too, Gabriel.”

The vampire rose to follow Ari back into the tunnels. “Count on it,” he said with a wink.

Ari suddenly turned back. “I almost forgot. I have a last question, if you will allow it.”

“By all means. You must be quick.” But Zylla looked intrigued.

“The place you call Spirit Cave. Can you tell me when and why it was unsealed?”

Zylla’s face cracked into a grin. “I wondered if you would ask about the lines of life. The cave was opened before my time, but there is an Indian legend regarding the Ancient Ones, who once lived here. It is said that when the time came for them to leave this world they retreated into another dimension. If they were the ones who opened the cave in order to use the ancient power, it was many centuries ago.”

“So, it wasn’t opened by Blackhawk,” Ari said, more to herself than anyone. She looked at the wise woman. “A powerful amulet may be hidden there.”

“Ah, Blackhawk’s bloodstone.”

“Yes. You know of it.” Ari’s tone revealed her great interest. “Do you know where it is?”

“Have you found the symbol?” The vampiress waited for Ari to nod. “And have you spoken with his descendants? He said he would leave instructions.”

“But they weren’t clear at all,” Ari protested. “More like a riddle.”

Zylla frowned. “Blackhawk spoke with me before he departed. He wanted his people to have the stone if he did not return. He was most definite he would give them its exact location.”

“Can you tell me where it is?”

“I cannot.” The old woman’s face pinched in regret. “I asked him not to tell me. I did not want to interfere with fate, as it was Blackhawk’s secret, not mine. He must lead you to it in his own way or it shall remain hidden forever.” She smiled and held out her hand to Gabriel, who kissed it and bowed.

Frustrated, but knowing she wouldn’t learn more tonight, Ari thanked the vampiress again and joined Gabriel to head back into the cavern maze.

“Do you think she knew more?” Ari spoke the moment they were out of hearing.

Gabriel shrugged. “Does it matter? She isn’t going to tell you. Surely this isn’t your first introduction to the vampiric respect for secrecy.” Gabriel seemed taken aback. “If so, I really must talk with Andreas about his loose tongue.”

“Oh, Goddess, don’t do that. He hardly tells me anything as it is. And, yes, I have heard that sentiment before about protecting somebody else’s secret. It’s freakin’ frustrating every time it crops up.”

Instead of his usual lighthearted comeback, Gabriel slipped into silence. They were almost to the outer cave entrance when Ari pulled out of her thoughts long enough to notice his mood. “Worrying about your missing vamps?”

“We’re almost into the second sleep cycle since they vanished. If they’re alive somewhere, I hope they’ve found cover. Dying from exposure to the sun is extremely painful.”

“I’ve seen it.” When he gave her a sharp look, she explained. “A legal execution. But once was enough.” She laid a hand on his arm. “We’ll find them or at least learn what happened. When I track down the coven, I’ll force them to tell me.”

Gabriel nodded, for once seeming to have no witty comeback.

Chapter Thirteen

In spite of the late night, Ari took Zylla’s advice and climbed in her car shortly after 7:00 the next morning to drive into the hills southeast of Riverdale and visit her coven. She had called her priestess thirty minutes earlier in hopes of catching her sisters before they left for their regular jobs. Emmy said they’d make appropriate excuses and be waiting at the usual place by the time Ari arrived. Ari’s family had lived in the small town of Perry—her grandparents still did—and she’d been initiated there. Her twelve coven sisters lived in town or close by.

Although Ari had explained the situation to Emmy over the phone, something like this required a thorough discussion and approval by each of the involved witches. Besides, Ari wanted to be there in person to emphasize the danger. This was far beyond anything her witch sisters had previously faced.

Ari parked her dark green Mini Cooper on a side road and walked down the narrow dirt path that led around Lake Perry to the clearing that Ari’s coven used for secret meetings and rituals. Not only did the air smell cleaner here, it felt cleaner away from the city. Spring crocuses peeked their heads through the dead leaves left from last fall. Birds sang in full voice. Ari might have lingered to enjoy the peacefulness if she wasn’t so wrapped up in thoughts of the coming meeting. She frowned, hoping she hadn’t made a bad decision involving the group.

She heard the chatter of voices ahead and hurried her steps. As she entered the clearing, the conversations stopped. Twelve women, seated on stones placed in a circle, rose to greet her. Every one of her sister witches, ranging in age from twenty to sixty-seven, had responded to her call.

Her chest tightened. How could she place them in danger like this? Maybe Zylla’s advice had been too one-sided, only thinking about what Ari needed.

“You’re troubled.” Emmy, the thin, dark-haired High Priestess of Ari’s coven, grabbed Ari’s hands when the greetings were completed. “Do not sell us short, sister. We are witches, not children. We will not place ourselves in danger if there is no hope of success.”

Ari’s fingers tightened around the other woman’s in surprise. “How did you know about my doubts?”

“I saw it on your face, in your hesitate step.”

“Maybe I shouldn’t involve my sisters in something so risky.”

“Let us make that decision. I’ve told them most of what you shared with me, and, as you can see, they’re all here.”

Her other sister witches, who had listened quietly during this exchange, murmured agreement. The eldest spoke for them all. “Emmy’s got it right. This isn’t only about supporting you. We have a responsibility to stop a coven that has turned rogue. I think we’d like to hear the whole story.”

During the next twenty minutes, Ari filled them in on everything that had happened: the murder of the treasurer hunter and the black curse she’d felt, the spells in the caverns, the scrying, the bloodstone, even the ley lines. She held nothing back, including what she knew about the O-Seven and their centuries-long wars with the witches. She could tell by the expressions on their faces that her witch sisters were stunned.

“Holy Goddess, help us. You’re deep in it, Ari.”

Ari smiled at a chubby, dark-haired woman who had joined the coven a year before Ari. Their most outspoken member always got straight to the heart of things. “I couldn’t have said it better, Roxy.” Ari looked around the circle. “I hate to involve you. It could be really dangerous. I’m not even sure if you can help, but I wanted to talk it over.” She stood and paced around the circle. The women turned to watch her. “I wanted you to know what was happening in case I need you later.”

“Who are these black witches? Where are they from?” Stella, a thirty-four year old accountant, was their detail person.

“I’ve only seen the face of the High Priestess. She had black hair and hazel eyes. No name, and unfortunately her address wasn’t stamped on her forehead.” There were a few smiles and a chuckle in response. “There’s a woman from Cincinnati who may be involved, but I don’t have her name either, and I don’t know if the coven is from there or someplace else. I don’t know much. Yet.”

“If you can get any names, I’ll check them out on the witch rolls. Within twenty-four hours you’ll know everything, including their favorite brand of toothpaste.” Stella grinned at Ari’s surprise. “I have contact lists.”

“That’s good,” Emmy said. “Easy to do and not too dangerous. But I think we need to be prepared for what could happen next. Ari may need our combined power to defend her from the rogue coven.” Her faced darkened. “Or even from the elder vampires.”

“No. I wouldn’t let you do that. Not the O-Seven.” Ari planted both hands on her hips. “They have fought experienced covens for centuries. Warrior witches. You, my sisters, are not trained for that. It’s bad enough I may need you against the rogues.”

In spite of the grumbling and denials from most of the women, Emmy agreed with Ari. “Settle down and listen, please. We have little experience fighting vampires, especially the old ones. Ari is the only Guardian and the only fire witch we have. How many of you have been in a real fight with something more powerful than you are? We’ve banished a demon or two, stopped some newborn vampires, but beyond that, Ari’s correct. We’d be over our heads.”

“At least we can take on the coven. Witch against witch. That seems fair. I don’t care if they’re warriors or not,” Roxy declared.

“They also use the dark arts,” Ari reminded her. “Even if we could match them, the question is how? I can’t even find them as long as they’re using a misdirection spell.”

“Let’s follow the magic to its source.” Faye Ann’s dark face shone with eagerness. “All we need is the right spell. Ari could tap into us while she’s scrying, and we’ll follow each pinpoint of magic until we locate the right one.”

Emmy bobbed her head in agreement, and the rest crowded around to figure out the details. Emmy, along with her First Initiate and four other members worked on the elements of the ceremony they would use. Ari and her other sisters brainstormed the proper wording of the spell, how the search would work, and how they would let Ari know when the coven was located. With fifteen points of light and twelve witches, not counting Emmy who had to hold the spell together, four people would have to follow two leads.

It took more than an hour, but Ari thought their plan was a sound one. The ceremony, the spells—one for her end, one for their circle in Perry—were written. If everything went as planned, her sisters would see her scrying surface in their minds with its picture of Riverdale and the magical lights. Emmy would assign a witch to track each light, and once the rogue coven was detected, everyone would concentrate on that location. One light would grow significantly brighter in Ari’s bowl, revealing the black witches’ true location.

Ari didn’t know how to thank her sisters as she said good-bye. She would reconnect with them magically in less than ten hours, but it wouldn’t be the same. These women had agreed to risk everything—even their lives—to help her. If something went wrong, the rogues might track the energy back, hunt Ari’s sister witches and kill them.

“You’re the best,” she said simply.

“Blessed be,” echoed around the circle.

* * *

Promptly at 8:30 p.m., Ari brought out the scrying bowl, performed the spell to connect with her sister coven, and smiled when she felt their power. She proceeded through the steps of the scrying ritual, but after three unsuccessful attempts, she gave up and called Emmy on her cell phone.

“I’m getting nothing. Not even a blip.”

“We knew this could happen.” Emmy’s voice was calm. “Since the High Priestess discovered you at the caves, she suspects you’re looking for them and has limited their group rituals. It can’t last. If they’re not locals, and you were pretty positive on that, what are they going to do every day? Hide in some hotel or motel room hoping you’ll go away? They have to take some action. We’ll try again tomorrow at the same time. Don’t worry. We’ll get them. Stella wanted me to tell you she may have found the woman in Cincinnati. There’s a practicing witch with an iffy reputation who hires herself out to the highest bidder. If you want all the specifics right away, give Stella a call. Otherwise, she’ll e-mail you the report. Blessed be.”

Ari hung up and sighed. She was grateful for Stella’s report and would look at the e-mail later. It was a lead if the coven suddenly left town, but for now she was more interested in their local activities. Emmy had brought up a good point. If they weren’t doing a ceremony, where were they? In the caverns? Searching for the bloodstone?

She called Gabriel. “Any new disturbances in the tunnels?”

“Nothing. All’s quiet. We have a weretiger stationed inside Spirit Cave and two vampires in the Chamber of Ages. We’ll know if anything happens. I haven’t heard from Andreas yet, have you?”

Ari’s pulse leaped. “Why? Do you think something’s wrong? I’ve been so busy with the witch stuff. I thought—”

“Ari, stop. I’m sure nothing’s wrong. It was a casual question. Andreas is busy. My God, you’re edgy.”

“Tell me about it. But don’t try to convince me your not feeling the stress.”

Gabriel’s chuckle sounded forced. “You got me there. I keep waiting for the next sword to fall.”

“If that means the next catastrophe, me too.” She chewed on her lip. “We have too many people plotting against us. I worry about what the coven is doing tonight, and then I worry about Ursula’s plan. I hate not knowing.”

Unfortunately, Gabriel didn’t have any answers, and Ari went to bed knowing she’d have a restless night. When Andreas called at 1:00 a.m. to say he was fine and the meeting with the vampire princes would take place tomorrow night, she remained unsettled. She tossed and turned before falling into an exhausted sleep.

Chapter Fourteen

Wednesday dragged on forever. Ryan was busy on an arson case. Claris’s shop overflowed with customers participating in a plant exchange, trading spring seedlings and small plants suitable for gardens, deck pots, or indoor locations. Since Ari knew exactly nothing about plants—she’d even killed the aloe Claris had given her, the one Claris had sworn couldn’t die—she would only be in the way at the shop. The vampires were sleeping, and Ari was bored. She didn’t need to be. There was plenty to do—reports to write, requests for referral services, visits to the local shelters—but nothing seemed to keep her mind occupied while she waited for evening to arrive.

So much could be settled tonight. She hoped to find the coven and eliminate that threat, one way or another, and Andreas and Daron were meeting with the Canadian princes, urging them to take a stand against Ursula. Two enemies; two decisive moments.

By the time dusk fell, Ari was already in the Chantilly Suite with her candles, scrying bowl, crystal pendant, herbs, and cell phone. The phone was for calls from Toronto and calls to Perry. As she waited, her attention on the slow-moving hands of the clock, a tap at her door provided a welcome distraction.

“Thought I’d find you here.” Lilith shut the door and sat on the bed. “Anything I can do to help?”

“Not unless you can speed up time.” Ari pulled her hair behind her ears. “I’m getting antsy waiting. What’s Russell said about events in Toronto?”

“He claims tonight’s gathering will go fine, that the princes will unite under Daron. What worries him is Ursula’s reaction if that happens.”

“She doesn’t know about the meeting, does she?”

Lilith lifted her shoulders. “Nothing’s for sure. They don’t think so, but they’ll have to tell her eventually. An agreement wouldn’t be worth much if she didn’t know about it. That’ll happen later tonight or tomorrow.”

“That gives us a little time.” Ari stood and walked over to gaze out the window. The mansion’s wide lawn and gardens spread out before her, quiet and deceptively serene in the gathering dark. “Maybe I can chase off the coven before we have to deal with Ursula. Once I confront the witches, I hope they’ll leave town without a fight. That wouldn’t atone for Barron’s death, but the Magic Council could handle it at the council level, demanding retribution from the authorities wherever they live.” But picturing the threatening face of the black coven’s High Priestess, Ari doubted the meeting would be so peaceful. A reasonable witch would go when ordered from another witch’s territory, but then a reasonable witch wouldn’t be there in the first place.

“What do you think Ursula will do?” Lilith’s question returned Ari’s thoughts to the vampire problem.

“I don’t think she’ll attack Daron’s compound directly, but I’m positive she’ll tattle to the O-Seven. I’m more worried about what they’ll do. According to Andreas, that could be anything, including some kind of psychic attack.” Ari sighed and turned away from the window to resume her cross-legged seat on the floor. One enemy at a time. She glanced at the clock again. 7:59. Thirty minutes to go.

She and Lilith chatted until the clock finally read 8:15, then Ari began her preparations. Lilith watched in silence from a lounge chair.

As she’d done the night before, Ari completed the connection to her coven first. Only when she felt the welcome glow of their presence did she proceed with the scrying ceremony. She moved the crystal pendant over the bowl of water as she spoke the last words of the spell, “So mote it be.” An aerial map of Olde Town settled across the water’s surface, and lights suddenly twinkled from several locations. The black coven was active.

Ari concentrated on maintaining the lights and her connection with her sisters. They would be working hard to trace each thread of energy. Seconds, then minutes passed. Her anxiety grew that the black coven would finish their ceremony, and she’d lose them.

Finally, one light blazed forth from a location she knew well. A grin spread across Ari’s face. Gotcha! She broke her connection with Perry, hurried through the rest of her ritual, thanked the Goddess and closed the circle.

Ari bounded to her feet, leaving her magical items scattered on the floor, and looked at Lilith. “Coming? They’re in Goshen Park.”

They grabbed weapons and dashed down the stairs, exiting through the garage.

Ari and Lilith sped through the dark streets, their feet pounding on the pavement, determined to reach the park before the coven got away. Entering the gates, Ari motioned for Lilith to stay there.

“I can mask my presence until they actually see me, but I can’t cover you. If I’m not back here in thirty minutes…um, well, tell someone.”

“Like who?” Lilith’s voice was gruff. “I don’t know anyone who can take on a coven of black witches.”

Ari shrugged. “No, and they shouldn’t try. I’ll be fine. Wait here.”

Ari left at a run and went deep into the woods. She felt the witch coven’s magic now. When she knew she was close, she paused to center herself and filled her aura with a protective white light. She strode into the clearing like an avenging angel and breached their circle.

The High Priestess reacted immediately, moving toward Ari but stopping just out of reach. “Surround her.”

Ari stood her ground, ignoring the others, and glared at the priestess. “We need to talk.”

“Guardian. As brazen as your reputation.” The priestess’s voice was heavily accented. Definitely not American. Her large-boned frame towered over Ari, and she circled her, looking her up and down. “You were foolish to come alone.”

“But I didn’t.” Ari swirled one hand over her head, murmuring the summons, and a ring of fire sprang up outside the coven’s circle, surrounding and entrapping the rogue witches. A hundred black-rimmed eyes glowered from the flames, tails flickering in the light.

The priestess froze in place. “The ancient salamanders.” Contrary to the words, her voice held disbelief. “How did you capture the fire spirits?”

Ari’s smile was smug. “I didn’t. They chose me.”

“Such power.” The priestess’s face hardened. “If you intend to destroy us, I warn you we will not die without a terrible fight.”

“Likewise. But before we start exchanging blows, I want to know why you’ve entered my territory uninvited. And why you invaded the cave holdings of the vampires.”

“Ah, worried about your vampire lover? Surprised we know about him? We know many things about you, Arianna Calin.”

“You didn’t know about the fire spirits.”

The priestess scowled. “That is true. You have kept your secret well, and it changes things. Perhaps it saves your life, if you will help us.”

“Are you kidding?” Ari’s voice dripped with scorn. “Nothing would make me help you. You’ve used black magic to kill an innocent human, and you attacked the vampires. What happened to the guards? Are they dead too?”

“Be nice, and I will tell you.” If the priestess had been temporarily disconcerted by Ari’s ring of fire, she had regained her confidence. But she was different now, her voice smoother, more conciliatory. “We are not the enemy. The human was an annoyance, and he knew far too much. We tried to scare him away, but when he came back…” She shrugged. “It was unfortunate, but what else could we do?”

“Why throw him off the cliff where everyone would see him?”

“To warn others what could happen. Don’t you understand? We needed time to find the stone. But don’t worry about your vampire guards. Thanks to my First Initiate, they will return, if they are smart enough. Sophistrina has such a tender heart. She believes vampires can change their evil nature.” The priestess gave her second-in-command an indulgent smile. “She pleaded to send them away, so they are on a little vacation in Zimbabwe.”

“You teleported them to Africa?” The astonished question slipped out before Ari could smother it. The coven’s power truly was awesome.

“We can do better than that. Once we find the power stone we will be unstoppable. Join us. Add your power to ours in a common cause. Together we can defeat the O-Seven.”

“What?” Ari stared in disbelief. “You’re fighting the O-Seven? Who are you?”

“A warrior coven from Germany. Where the mongrel vampires hide in their stronghold.” The priestess curled her mouth in disdain, and her black hair swirled with agitation. Her gaze burned into Ari’s face. “With your help, we could burn their castle to the ground.”

“Burn a stone castle? Not likely. If they’ve faced fire witches before, I don’t think they’d be stupid enough to live in anything that burns easily. In any case, I’m not going to Europe. I have problems enough in Riverdale—starting with you. If you really want to do something useful, why don’t you get rid of Ursula?”

The priestess stiffened. “Why do you bring up the name of an enforcer?”

“Because she’s in Canada. Being what I presume is her usual uncharming self.”

“So far away from the elders,” the priestess murmured, looking intrigued. “That has many possibilities. Yes, many.” She tapped her lips with a fingertip. “Once we have the power stone…”

“Which you’re not getting.”

“Perhaps not, but you will not be around to find out.” The priestess laughed.

Ari felt sudden pressure surround her. A loud humming filled her brain; her witch senses shrieked. She struggled to move leaden arms and legs, but her vision dimmed. A light, floating sensation. And then nothing.

* * *

Ari woke cold and shivering. A sandy surface pricked at her cheek, a cool breeze ruffled her hair. She pushed up on her hands and looked around. It was still night, but the light of the moon revealed a very unfamiliar landscape. Large formations. Dark, rugged valleys. Plateaus. No forest of trees. Not a single dot of light from houses or streetlights. Where in the hell was she?

As her scattered wits returned, she realized what must have happened. She’d been teleported by the rogue witches. But where? What was Zimbabwe like?

She picked up a handful of debris, sniffed it, and sifted it through her fingers. Sandstone. She peered at the area immediately around her. She was on top of some type of stone edifice with a five-by-five-foot top surface. She scooted to the edge and looked over, drawing back sharply. At least one hundred fifty feet. Good thing she wasn’t a restless sleeper. She tried other directions with similar results. Maybe a hundred forty feet on one side, but the landing was jagged rock. Getting out of here wasn’t going to be easy.

Ari sat down to think, hugging her knees to her in the chill air. Damn the witches. Stranding her like this. How had they done this in spite of her defenses? The fire spirits must have dissipated the moment she passed out. And then the coven had transported her, defense barrier and all. Damn. She hadn’t grounded herself, hadn’t even thought about it. She sighed and crawled over to the side again, this time checking for handholds on the sheer side wall. In the dim light she couldn’t tell the difference between potential handholds and shadows, but it wasn’t promising. The sandstone was too loose, too crumbly. Rappelling equipment would be handy about now.

Shivering again, she rubbed her arms. Was it cold enough for hypothermia? She needed to keep moving while she figured what else to do. She stood and stamped her feet, then started jogging in place to keep her blood pumping.

She was stuck on this rock, at least until dawn when she could make a better assessment. If there was anything to burn—which there wasn’t—she could have used her magic to build a fire. Just the thought brought on another shiver. She untied her magical pouch to see if she had anything useful inside, but all the spells and potions were protective or healing. Nothing of practical help, like a heat spell.

She had her knife and derringer, a dozen silver bullets. And her cell phone. Perking up, she thumbed Gabriel’s number. No service. Holy crap, she must be in the middle of nowhere.

That left one possibility to raise a rescue. She opened the mental gate to Andreas, and her magic flowed outward. She felt the link surge and his immediate presence.

Where are you? he asked. Lilith reported your disappearance.

Trust Lilith to get worried and take action.

I don’t know where I am, Ari projected. The damn witches teleported me to the top of some rock. Looks like a desert down below. She formed an image in her mind of the sandstone butte with its sheer sides and the surrounding terrain. It’s chilly up here. Is the meeting still going on?

Yes, but I will find you.

Don’t. Finish your business. When I get down from here, I’ll call Gabriel.

Ari quickly shut down the connection before he could quiz her for details. She had no intention of dragging him from the negotiations unless there was no other choice. If she didn’t find a way down by tomorrow night…well, that would be a different matter.

She kept herself awake and reasonably warm for the remainder of the night by stamping her feet, drumming her heels, and waving her arms. And by contemplating ways of taking revenge against the witch coven. When early dawn streaked the sky, she began to search for a way off her sky-hung prison.

* * *

Two hours later she squatted on the edge looking down for the hundredth time. The only sign of other life she’d seen was a pair of vultures checking her out on their morning search for food.

The overhead sun beat down, and sweat began to trickle between her breasts. Without water, she’d be in trouble within hours. She had to get off this perch before heat and dehydration took their toll and the birds were back picking her bones.

She scooted down on her belly and reached a hand over the side, feeling the wall. Grainy, but more solid than the top. She peered over. There were potential handholds for maybe the first twenty feet. She really didn’t have a decent perspective to see much after that. If she didn’t find additional places where her hands or feet could catch a small ledge or crack, the slide all the way to the bottom would be quick—way too quick. Even with her constitution, she’d be injured. Just how badly was impossible to calculate. Ari took a deep breath and blew it out. Whatever the cost, she couldn’t wait any longer.

She took off her socks and stuffed them with her knife, derringer, and pouch. She hoped to minimize the risk of losing her weapons or landing on the knife. And the pouch held vital healing potions and pain spells she’d need, if she survived. She tied the socks together and threw them over the edge, watching as they hurtled to the bottom. Hell, that was quicker than expected. Only seconds. If she went that fast, she’d never survive. Of course, it would all be over anyway, if she didn’t hug the wall. Falling backward would be fatal.

She put her sneakers back on, took a deep breath, and eased her legs over the edge.

The first ten feet weren’t so bad. Then more of the sandstone began to crumble under her fingers. She slipped once, caught herself, and hung there panting, more from nerves than exertion. She took a quick glance down. A good-size projection was now about ten feet below her. She pressed against the wall and let her body begin to slide, only breathing again when she wrapped her arms around the projection. Looking down this time, Ari saw nothing to break her fall for the next thirty feet or so. Too far. By the time she got there, momentum would make a stop unlikely.

She had to try.

Forcing her fingers to let go, she began to slide again. Faster than before. Her shirt pulled free and the rocks scraped her stomach, grabbed at her bra, but she hardly felt the savage rips at her skin. Her fingers reached for the rocky protuberance, caught, interrupting the force of momentum, then the pull of her weight yanked her free. Gravity dragged her toward the bottom at an ever-increasing speed. Twice more she found a surface irregularity that slowed her for an instant, but it wasn’t enough, and the ground rushed up to meet her.

* * *

For the second time in twenty-four hours Ari woke to discomfort. Not cold this time. Her body ached—everywhere. She lay still, taking inventory. Her head throbbed; her skin stung from a mass of raw abrasions and bleeding gouges. She wiggled her fingers and toes and finally opened her eyes. She lay on her left side on the sand and rolled to her back, thankful that many of her parts appeared to be working. Others she wasn’t so sure about. Her left hip was shooting pain down her leg.

Lifting her head to look for her socks, Ari’s focus spun for a moment. When her head cleared, she wiped aside a trickle of blood threatening to drip into her eye and spotted the socks about twenty feet away. Between here and there a snake was coiled, watching her. Brown with dark diamond markings, like a rattlesnake. She slid her gaze to the reptile’s tail.

“Well, I don’t see any rattles, my serpent friend. I hope that means you’re not deadly.” As she eased into a sitting position, Ari desperately tried to remember everything she’d heard in her venom classes. Her ribs threatened to revolt from her movement, but faced with a potential reptilian threat, most of her scrapes and bruises didn’t seem important. “I won’t bother you, if you stay away from me. But those are my socks over there, and I need them.”

The snake continued to stare at her.

Ari scooted forward, gasping at the pain in her hip. No way she could stand. Not until she used those potions, and they wouldn’t be easy to get to. Detouring around the snake seemed an impossibility in her present state. Crawling even an extra inch was more than her battered body was willing to contemplate.

“Shoo.” Ari slapped her palm on the sand in hopes of scaring the creature away. She regretted it instantly as pain reminded her of the punctures, the ripped fingernails, and raw flesh.

The snake’s tongue flicked out.

How could she reason with a snake? Ari picked up a handful of sand and tossed it. The snake reacted instantly and slithered away. Its tail quickly disappearing between two rocks.

Buoyed by this small victory, Ari half-crawled, half-squirmed forward. Inch by inch she made progress. A half hour passed before she reached her socks and their much-needed magical contents. By that time, Ari was in serious pain. She used both healing potions and one of the pain potions before the throbbing began to ease. She kept one in reserve…in case.

Once she could think beyond her injuries, Ari rested on one elbow while she assessed the situation. She needed water, shelter, and sleep to speed the healing. Looking at the desert, the small, sparse brush, and the sandstone formations around her, her first two requirements seemed unlikely to materialize. As far as she could tell, she and the snake were the only inhabitants of the arid landscape, plus an undetermined number of scorpions, spiders, and lizards. She didn’t even see a cactus, a potential source to quench her thirst.

Ari ran her tongue over her parched lips. If she knew where she was, somehow it would seem better. Arizona, Wyoming, Utah? Was she even in the United States or on the American continent?

She pulled her cell phone out to try it again, but the screen was crushed. It wouldn’t even power on. She dropped it and scoured the area for at least token shelter. If she could get some or all of her body out of the direct sunlight, she’d conserve whatever moisture her body had. Once evening came, if she wasn’t healed enough to find her way back to civilization, she’d try to make telepathic contact with Andreas. Maybe he’d send someone to bring her a bottle of water.

She crawled to the nearest sandstone formation and curled her body into the meager shade it provided. She slept fitfully for no more than two hours. The sun was still high overhead. Her mouth felt like sawdust and her lips were chapped, but overall, she felt a little better. The potions were working, and her body was starting to heal. Water was now her biggest concern.

Using the solidity of the sandstone wall to push herself up, she made it to her feet. Her leg could take some weight now, and she began to hobble among the formations. If the area could support the scrub brush, there should be cactus too. She stumbled twice, her hip complaining about the activity, but she found a prickly pear after a fifteen-minute search. She used her dagger to peel it, then sucked and chewed on the cactus fruit. As the moisture trickled down her throat, Ari swallowed in relief.

Renewed by the liquid from the cactus, she climbed to higher ground. In the distance she saw what looked like a ridge of small trees. It was the most promising destination, and she set out in that direction. Thirst and a fatigue in muscles not yet recovered kept her steps slow. It took most of the waning afternoon, and when she arrived, the small trees turned out to be nothing but bushes. Their sparse shade was better than nothing. Her face flushed and head throbbing, she sank to the ground, too weary to walk farther. Ari crawled under a bush, and surrendering to exhaustion, she fell asleep.

She dreamed of snakes and spiders.

A familiar voice said her name, the creatures skittered away, and strong arms lifted her. When she felt the warmth of his magic, she realized she was no longer dreaming.

“Where are we?” It seemed important to know.

“Utah.”

“I knew you’d find me,” she murmured into Andreas’s shirt.

“Did you now?”

Chapter Fifteen

After what Ari considered an unnecessary trip to the Moab Regional ER for X-rays and IV fluids, she was finally settled against the bed pillows when Andreas’s private jet took off from the local airport around ten o’clock that night. She and her weary body had never appreciated the flying stateroom more. She turned her head to peek at Andreas. Couldn’t beat the personal service anywhere.

He slipped an arm around her and offered another bottle of water.

“No, no, enough,” she said, laughing. “Another drop, and I’ll float away. Besides, you’re supposed to be telling me about Toronto. I’ve been patient, haven’t I?”

“Is that what you call it?” Andreas pushed a lock of her hair behind her ear, trailing his cool fingers across her bruised face. “I doubt if the doctor would call it that. You seemed most anxious to get away from him.”

She shrugged, knowing he was right about her eagerness to leave the hospital. After all, wasn’t that where people went to die?

“What could he do? He treats humans, not witches.”

“The X-rays made me feel better, knowing your broken ribs and other injuries were healing on their own. Now I know I don’t have to rush you to the Otherworld healers.”

She waved a careless hand. “You could have listened to me. But don’t change the subject. I’ve been waiting for you to tell me about Ursula. So, give.”

He looked away. “I do not know exactly what happened. I left before everything was decided.”

“What?” She sat up, scrutinized his profile, and reached out a hand to touch his cheekbone. “Tell me it wasn’t because of me.”

He looked at her then. “You expected me to sit in a meeting while I knew you were in danger? I left Toronto immediately after Lilith called. I was on my way to the jet when you first contacted me.” He captured her hand, rubbing his thumb over her fingers. “By closing the magical link between us, you made the search more difficult, but not impossible. I believe our magics will always find one another. The jet landed in Moab just before dawn, but I could not search for you until I awoke this afternoon. If you had not gotten yourself off the butte…”

“But I did.” Her voice was firm. “And I would have made it home. Only not nearly this soon,” she admitted. “Or in this comfort. I’m so glad you're here, only I wish it hadn’t pulled you from the meeting. Have you talked with Daron? Didn’t he say what happened?”

“We spoke only briefly. I was focused on finding you. He indicated it was going well.”

“Let’s call him now. Maybe you need to go back. Can you put him on speaker?”

“Patience, little witch.”

In less than a minute, Daron’s deep voice greeted them from Andreas’s cell phone.

“Arianna, I am relieved to hear you are safe. Andreas was a trifle worried about you.” The five-hundred-and-some-year-old prince of Toronto laughed at his version of a joke.

“I’m sorry I disrupted your meeting. Did Andreas’s absence cause a big problem?”

“Oddly enough, it had a very positive effect. The other princes have always suspected there is a secret surrounding Sebastian’s death. They’ve sensed a hidden power, which has made them wary of the two of you but also commanded their respect. In the heat of negotiations, they had forgotten how useful it might be to have powerful allies. Andreas’s sudden, unexplained departure reminded them there are things they don’t know about him, about both of you. For those who were wavering, the reminder may have tipped the vote in our favor. The final decision to oppose Ursula had only one dissenter.” Daron paused, his voice heavy with the weight of leadership. “I am not sure they fully comprehend what they have done. Most of the princes have no experience with the O-Seven.”

“What happens next?” Ari asked. “After Ursula tells the elders?”

“They will not let such defiance pass. Perhaps send more enforcers. Perhaps something worse. Three hundred years ago an uprising in France was stamped out by a horde of zombies.”

Holy crap. She envisioned the streets of peaceful Riverdale overrun by mindless, ravaging creatures. “Would they do that today? Break the treaties?”

“Who can predict their actions? Certainly not I.”

“I hardly think the O-Seven have bothered to sign any treaties.” Andreas’s tone was decidedly dry. “Has Ursula been told of the group’s decision?”

“Not yet, unless our lone dissenter ran to her with the information, and I doubt that would happen. Who would dare to be the sole messenger of such news? We will approach her as a large delegation close to dawn. It will give her less time to plan a retaliation before our sleep cycle.” Daron’s deep sigh came across the speaker. “Her immediate reaction may give us some idea of what she may do. At least our lycanthropes will have several hours to fortify defenses before tomorrow night. You will need to do the same in Riverdale. The miles will not protect you.”

“Should Andreas come back to Toronto?” Ari held her breath.

“I appreciate you asking, Arianna, but I’m going to give you the answer you both want. Andreas’s place is in Riverdale, at least for now.”

“That’s good. So I won’t have to tie him up to keep him here.”

“You certainly have my permission to try.” Daron’s gruff laugh echoed around the room.

“It rather sounds like fun,” Andreas said.

Ari returned to business. “We’ll stay in touch with your security throughout tomorrow. Mike and Russell work well together.”

When Andreas hit the disconnect, Ari saw tension flicker across his face.

“What are you thinking?”

He set the phone on the bedside table. “Nothing, beyond the obvious. I was going over questions for which we have no answers. What Ursula really wants. What she will do next.” He turned to her with a smile. “But I would much rather watch you sleep. You still need rest, Arianna. Tomorrow is soon enough to think about our enemies.” He tucked her body against him. “I refuse to give them the remainder of tonight.”

* * *

He got his wishes for a quiet night until minutes before dawn when their plane landed. As they were hurrying from the Riverdale airport to get Andreas to his sleeping chambers, Daron called. The meeting with Ursula had been explosive.

“She threw a tantrum that rattled windows a mile away. Yelling, screaming, and breaking things. I believe she would have attacked us immediately, if we had not left. In fact, it could not have gone worse.” Daron sighed heavily. “She took it as a personal affront and will want someone to pay.” With those words of warning, he hung up in order to reach his own secure quarters before he was caught by the sun.

Too sleepy to do more than register the threat, Ari went to her own bed and didn’t get up until midmorning. When she entered the security office at the club almost an hour after that, Russell and Lilith had already talked several times with Mike, the werewolf in charge of Daron’s security in Toronto.

“We don’t know what to expect,” Russell said. “Vampires, lycanthropes, demons, zombies. It could be anything.”

“Including the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse,” Lilith wisecracked.

Ari sent her a quelling look but spoke to Russell. “I can increase the wards on the club. I did that for the house before I left this morning. Even if it’s a magical attack, that’ll give you a few seconds or minutes of warning. I don’t think Ursula will pay much attention to us until after she deals with the Canadians. Maybe Daron is safe, but the other princes don’t have sires who are members of the O-Seven. They’re the ones who defied her. If I read her right, she’s like a pissed-off diva in a fit of rage. She’ll come all ugly over the nearest target she finds.”

“Then you haven’t heard?” he asked.

“Heard what? Has something already happened?”

“No, but all the princes are collected in Daron’s compound. Apparently they thought like you do, and no one went home. She’ll have trouble finding a target outside of Daron’s protection.” Russell’s voice tightened. “When she realizes they’re out of reach, I’m afraid she’ll come looking for Andreas.”

Cold fear hit her. “Smart of them, but bad for us. Have you called Samuel?” Andreas’s household security needed to be up to speed on every development. Even though Russell said that he had, she spun on her heels and headed for the door. “I’ll be at the mansion. If Ursula arranged for someone to come after Andreas while he’s sleeping, they’ll have to go through me.”

On her way home, Ari called Ryan and asked him to meet her at the house. She wasn’t leaving Andreas unguarded—not today—but she still needed to talk with Ryan about their murder case. And she’d rather do it in person. She’d obtained a confession. Now she had to explain why it might not do them any good.

Ari found it hard to concentrate on anything except Ursula. She had to figure out a way to fight a super bitchy vampiress. What kind of abilities did the old hag have? All Ari knew for sure was Ursula liked kinky sex and violence. After a couple of thousand years of vampirism, she must have some horrendous powers.

* * *

Samuel already had his security team and the rest of the household scrambling. Weretigers armed with machetes and submachine guns with silver bullets were stationed in and around Andreas’s sleeping quarters. Ari didn’t go into his room, but checked to see all the guards knew exactly who and what they might be facing. Ari talked to them long enough to know they’d stand fast no matter what Ursula threw at them. Their loyalties were never in question; the tiger families had been with Andreas since the early 1800s.

The guard station at the front gate was now stocked with flamethrowers, out of sight unless needed. Ari double-checked her magical wards and gathered those spells and potions she thought might come in handy, then she prowled the house while waiting for Ryan. She didn’t have to wait long.

She shook off her nagging tension and opened the front door. It was Ryan’s first visit, and she could see he was impressed, even before he got inside. She took the time to provide him a mini tour of the first floor.

“So this is what you can collect in two hundred years.” Ryan peered around at the antiques and rare paintings.

“Only if you start out rich as Croesus and make good investments. Come down this hall. I’ve made coffee in the kitchen. I think you’ll like the brew better than the police station’s. Andreas has his own blend.”

“Of course he does.”

When they were settled at the granite counter, he asked her the details of the situation in Toronto, and she gave him the latest information. “Thanks for meeting here. Until I know if Ursula is anywhere near Riverdale, I can’t leave Andreas alone. Not while he’s sleeping. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Not at all. So, what was it you wanted to tell me about Barron’s murder?”

She changed mental gears and described her meeting with the coven, including the High Priestess’s confession—and finding herself in Utah.

“Utah. Holy shit, Ari.” Ryan’s eyes darkened with concern. “This coven is more than we can handle. They could kill you next time. Who do we get to help us?”

“They’re not going to kill me or they would have done worse than dump me in Utah. They still want my help. Besides, I think the High Priestess is losing control. Sophistrina, her second in command, opposed killing the vampire guards and saved their lives. The priestess tried to laugh it off, but I think there’s a growing problem in her ranks. It may eventually divide the coven. At least we’ve solved the Barron case, identified his killer. The bitch killed him because he got in her way.”

Still shaking his head, Ryan leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table. “Do you have names, addresses of these witches? How do we proceed? Bring in the FBI? Homeland Security? Interpol?”

“Trying to arrest someone who can teleport is going to be tough. I don’t know where the witches are staying locally, but their homes are in Germany.” Ari gave him a regretful glance. “Sophistrina is the only name I have.”

Ryan snorted. “Yeah, OK, so no warrants. Do we let them get away with murder? Is that what you’re saying?”

“Hell, no, but we need an Otherworld solution.” Ari got up and refilled their coffee cups. “If I can figure out how to capture the witches or convince them to surrender to the Magic Council, the council can strip them of their magic.”

“They would do that?”

Ari looked at him, perplexed by his question. “Yes, did you think there weren’t any rules in the magic world? Or that no one enforces them? Using black magic to kill an innocent is what you would consider a capital crime. Only we usually don’t execute those found guilty. About the worst thing you can do to a magic user is strip them of their powers. Of course, they wouldn't live long without them.” She took a sip from her cup. “The rest of the coven might cooperate, but I don’t think the High Priestess will surrender or allow herself to be captured.” Ari sighed, and her cup clunked on the tabletop as she abruptly set it down. “If I’m right, we’ll have to kill her—and maybe the entire coven.”

“I can’t set out to shoot somebody.” Ryan shifted uncomfortably in his chair. “It goes against my sworn duty.”

Ari shot him a look of reproach. “And you think I can? But these aren’t defenseless women. We’ll have to be willing to use lethal force if they go on the offensive. Believe me, it will come down to that, at least with the leader. She ordered a kill once that we know of. She’s already felt the power of commanding life and death, and she won’t hesitate the next time. Her hatred of the O-Seven has taken possession of her, and she sees anything that might lead to their defeat as acceptable.” Ari squared her shoulders. “I can feel the depth of what’s driving her, and there’s only one possible end.”

“What happens if you can’t kill her?” Ryan’s face was troubled, as if he already knew the answer.

“Then she’ll probably kill me, and I don’t really like that alternative.”

Ryan frowned deepened, but he didn’t pursue the subject. He left soon afterward, a scowl still marring his face. Ari watched out the window as Ryan climbed into his cruiser. She assumed he was struggling with their impossible situation and wondering what he could report to his superiors at the PD.

After Ryan left, she checked the house again, talked with Samuel in the security room on the third level, and conferred with Russell and Mike by phone. When the hours dragged on without any hostile action, Ari began to relax. It looked as if Ursula would be delivering her own messages, whatever they were, and she wouldn’t be up and about for several hours yet.

With the momentary downtime, Ari quickly lapsed into restlessness pacing. To counteract that, she changed into running shorts and spent ninety minutes in the workout room. When she finished, she stopped in the kitchen for a glass of water. The wilting rosemary plant on the counter made her think of Claris, and while she dutifully watered the herb, she called Claris to talk about Dona, the only kitten without a new home.

“Any prospects?” Ari took her drink to the table.

“I have one woman coming in over the supper hour. She runs the antique shop two doors away. I like her, but I question how Dona would do with a human caretaker. Around me, she’s always been the most standoffish of the kittens.”

“Really? I hadn’t noticed that.” Ari examined a broken fingernail and got up to find a file. She found one on the window ledge. The sight momentarily distracted her, wondering if Andreas was bothered by the stuff she left around.

“Sometimes Dona sits there and watches me, as if she’s trying to figure out what makes me tick.”

Ari laughed, and her tension eased. Conversations with Claris were always so…normal. “Are you telling me you’re spooked by a kitten?”

“Not exactly, but I think she’s pretty particular about her friends.”

“You’re imagining things. Let’s put them together and see how Dona acts. She’s fine around me, and she’s all over Andreas.”

“That’s what I mean. She’s partial to Otherworlders.”

“Have it your way.” Ari turned her head as Andreas walked into the room wearing only a pair of hip-hugging black jogging pants. “Call me if you get something set up.” She disconnected.

“Her way?” Andreas asked. “That does not sound like Claris. She is usually quite accommodating.”

“Oh, it’s nothing. She’s decided Dona only likes Otherworlders.”

“A most discerning cat.” He pulled a bottle of blood from the fridge, then poured it into a tall black glass. “What do we hear from Toronto?”

“It’s quiet. Ursula must have been too busy ranting and raving to plot her revenge before daylight overtook her. She’ll do something tonight,” Ari predicted.

He chugged the contents of the glass, rinsed it in the sink, filled it with water, and drank that too. “I hope you are wrong. If she has regained her composure, Ursula may see the wisdom of conferring with the elders before taking any action. That could give us a day or two to plan and prepare.” He turned, resting his long length against the sink. “How do you feel today? Recovered?”

“Yep. My hip’s got a tiny twinge, but not much. See.” She stood and walked for him without a trace of yesterday’s limp.

“Hmm. Yes, I see. Nice shorts.”

She looked up at the tone of his voice. “Don’t look at me like that. I’m all sweaty from working out. I need a shower.”

He started toward her. “I can help with that.”

She backed away, grinning, and he caught her at the kitchen door. Ari ran her hands up his bare chest, then squirmed away and bounded up the grand staircase. Andreas was one step behind.

Chapter Sixteen

Dona hissed and growled, scrambled off Ari’s shoulder, and raced into Claris’s greenhouse. Her tail disappeared under a row of hibiscus plants as Ari’s astonished gaze followed the kitten’s retreat. “Dona! Watch the claws.” She rubbed her shoulder. “What’s the matter with you?” Ari turned back to Claris and the motherly antique dealer standing beside her. “I’m sorry. I don’t know what’s gotten into her. She isn’t normally like this.” Ari felt a moment of kinship with mothers of children screaming in a store. Guilty, embarrassed, as if she had committed some terrible social blunder.

“Oh, it’s all right.” By the woman’s tone, Ari could tell her feelings were hurt. “Cats can be very picky. My Abbey, who died last year, hid whenever a man was in the house.” She looked at Claris. “Thanks for thinking of me. At least I know now I want another cat. But it won’t be this one,” she added wistfully. “Your kitten isn’t likely to change her mind. Cats never do, you know.”

Ari watched the disappointed woman exit the shop. “I never expected that. Maybe you were right about Dona, but why wouldn’t she like humans?”

“She’s just different. I told you she only tolerates me. You’re the one she follows around.”

Ari turned and looked into the greenhouse. “When I move back to my apartment, I won’t have enough space for two cats. Maybe Andreas will keep her. He’s got a big house with lots of room.” She smiled as the kitten peeked out from among the plants. “Dona seems to like him, and she loves to play with the weretigers on the third floor.”

“All Otherworlders. You have a snooty cat.” Claris’s grin took any reproof away. “Now that Dona has ended that adoption plan, can you stay for coffee?”

Ari hesitated, suddenly anxious at the thought of extending her time away from Andreas. But even with the threat of Ursula hanging over them, they couldn’t spend all their time together. She’d seen him just an hour ago, and it wasn’t as if he was sleeping and defenseless. He was at the club, where Russell and Lilith and several armed guards would let her know if anything was wrong.

“Sure. Why not. I could use a little time away from Otherworld affairs.” She’d only told Claris about the current dangers in very broad and vague terms. “How was Wednesday’s plant exchange?”

“Fabulous. A customer even brought in an herb I didn’t have. This place was packed from front to back, and I had a hard time keeping track of everyone. Hernando didn’t like the activity and hid upstairs in the bedroom.” Claris continued to expound on the plant sale until they were interrupted by the cats. Hernando bounded into the room chased by his offspring; he leaped onto the table to escape, but Dona easily followed. At eleven weeks old, the kittens could go wherever they wanted.

“Oh, no. Get down. No cats on my table,” Claris ordered, laughing at their antics.

When Ari helped her push them off, Hernando strutted away, his tail twitching. Dona looked up at the two young women, her whiskers bristling with surprise that she’d been dumped on the floor.

“Now you see what rejection feels like.” Ari looked at the kitten in amusement. “No fun, huh? Next time maybe you’ll be kinder to people who only want to give you a good home.”

Dona blinked and raced off after Hernando.

Claris laughed. “I don’t think she took you very seriously. Maybe it was the grin on your face.”

“OK, so I indulge her. Which reminds me, what do you hear from Brando?”

“That was an abrupt switch. Or are you implying that Brando’s indulged?” When Ari raised on eyebrow, Claris added, “By me?”

“You certainly let him have his way. I’d never put up with him taking off all the time. Didn’t you tell me he wasn’t calling as regularly as he used to? I wouldn’t accept that. Not if he wanted to be my boyfriend.”

Claris looked at her hands. “But I’m not you, Ari. I’m afraid I’d drive him away for good, and I don’t want to make that decision yet. Maybe soon, but not now.”

“Maybe soon? Oh, Clare, I didn’t know it was that bad.” Ari felt her stomach clutch. Were her friends about to make a terrible mistake? Or was this their destiny? “Does Gabriel have anything to do with this?”

Claris shook her head. “Not really. Except it’s nice to be around someone so attentive. Gabriel has a way of making me feel like I’m important, special.”

“You are special. You’re special to Brando. And to me, to Andreas, to Hernando. To a whole bunch of people. Brando simply gets preoccupied sometimes.”

“If I really mattered, would he be so wrapped up in everything else? Look what Andreas did when you were in trouble. He dropped everything.”

Claris had her there. Even though Ari hadn’t wanted him to come rushing to Utah, it was rather nice that he had. Maybe she should give Brando a nudge. “Brando doesn’t know anything’s wrong. You haven’t told him.”

“I shouldn’t have to tell him. And don’t you dare call him.” Claris gave her a sidewise, warning glance. “It doesn’t count unless it was his idea.”

When Claris’s chin began to quiver, Ari went around the table and put her arms around her.

Damn Brando. She’d like to give him a good whack on the head.

* * *

When Ari arrived home with the kitten, Samuel met her at the tunnel entrance from the club. It was her usual route. The mansion gates and formal lawn were too imposing.

“Here, let me take that.” He reached for the box with the active, complaining kitten. “Adoption didn’t work out?”

“No, Dona was really unfriendly. Claris thinks she’s partial to Otherworlders.”

“Hmm, maybe.” Samuel nodded, looking rather distracted. “Andreas isn’t with you? Do you know where he is?”

“At the club. That’s where he was going when I last saw him. Why?” The concern on his face made her stiffen. “Is something wrong?”

“I hope not. But Russell’s at the club, and he just called looking for Andreas.”

“Have you tried his cell phone? Or called the vampire compound?”

“Russell tried both before he called here.”

She pulled out the new cell phone Andreas had bought to replace the one destroyed in Utah. When she flipped it on, she discovered he’d also transferred her contact list. Always so efficient. She punched in Gabriel’s number.

“Is Andreas with you?”

“Is he supposed to be?” Gabriel’s voice was amused. “If he’s slipped the leash, I wouldn’t want to get him in any trouble.”

“Be serious, Gabriel. No one knows where he is.”

She heard his quick intake of breath, and his next words were all business. “Where was he last seen?”

“I don’t know for sure. I went to Claris’s about five thirty, and he said he was going to the club. I don’t know if he’s been there and left or what, but Russell’s looking for him too.”

“I’ll meet you at the club in five minutes.”

* * *

Russell, Lilith, and Gabriel’s quiet conversation vibrated with anxiety when Ari arrived.

“No one’s talked to him this evening,” Gabriel announced as soon as he saw her.

Ari’s heart raced, and she thought about all the things that could have gone wrong, their growing list of enemies.

“Let’s not assume the worst,” he added. “Andreas could be almost anywhere, talking with someone, following up on court business. What I don’t like is his failure to answer his cell phone.”

“I hope Ursula didn’t sneak into town,” Russell said.

Silence. No one even looked at him.

“It could be the witches,” Lilith said. “Maybe they teleported him somewhere.”

“I can’t imagine why, but better that than Ursula.” Ari glanced at Russell. “Let’s not panic. Where haven’t we looked?”

“We checked the house, the compound, and here. I’ve send out a couple of search parties to check around the clubs and bars.” Russell’s voice was tense, reflecting the fear that rippled in the room. “Can’t you sense him?” He cocked his head at Ari.

She looked at him blankly for a moment. Where was her head? She opened her end of the magical link and immediately found a faint, pulsing energy. “Yes, I can,” she said with relief. “But I can’t get a strong reading.” She pushed her thoughts toward him, but he didn’t respond. “I can’t reach him this way.”

“At least we know he’s out there. We’ll find him.” Russell gave her a brisk nod and started out the door. “I promise we’ll bring him home.”

She knew his words were well-intended, but he was making a promise he might not be able to keep. Why was Andreas’s energy level so low? Was he injured? Her stomach knotted, and she ran a hand over her neck, trying to think what to do next. Damn, damn, damn. If he was in trouble, she didn’t even know which enemy was after him.

She grabbed Gabriel’s arm when he started to leave. “I’m going with you.”

“Where are we going?” Lilith asked. “I haven’t heard anyone even suggest somewhere to look.”

Ari waved her back. “You stay here and call if he shows up.”

But Gabriel asked the same question as they stepped outside the club. “Where to?”

“Anywhere. As long as we’re not standing around staring at one another. If something’s happened to him…” Ari strode down the street.

Gabriel caught up and grabbed her arm. “We won’t be helping if we wander around without anyone knowing where we are. Pretty soon they’ll be looking for us instead of Andreas.”

“I have to do something,” she snapped, jerking her arm away. “So tell me what.”

“I’ve been thinking about his cell phone, why he wouldn’t answer. There is one place where there’s no coverage.”

Sudden hope surged. “The caverns.”

“You got it.” But Gabriel was talking to dead space. Ari had taken off running, and he hurried to catch her.

They sprinted through the dark streets of Olde Town, arriving at the damaged cavern entrance within minutes. A dwarf, smaller and older than the one who had been there previously, sat on a rock outside the opening.

“Why are you outside?” Gabriel asked.

“We don’t go there anymore.” The dwarf nodded toward the entrance. “Nobody wants to risk another cave-in.”

“Have you seen Andreas?” Ari was growing impatient.

“Not tonight. No one’s been around. It’s been right peaceful.”

She looked at Gabriel. “He could have used one of the cliff entrances.”

“Actually, it’s more likely,” Gabriel agreed immediately. “That’s how he’s used to entering. This is the shortest way to the Chamber of Ages, but not if he had other business.” He turned to the dwarf. “May we borrow your lantern?”

“Help yourself.”

Gabriel grabbed the handle, and they picked their way through the debris. Once they were inside the cavern, they quickened their pace. Rounding the last corner before the Chamber of Ages, Ari nearly collided with a familiar dark figure.

“Slow down.” He grabbed her. “What is the hurry?”

“Andreas.” Gabriel and Ari echoed together.

“Are you all right?” She hugged him tightly as relief poured over her. “Where have you been? Why didn’t you answer your phone?” Unbidden tears formed. Fighting to hide her emotional reaction, she pulled away and stomped back toward the cave entrance.

“What is happening?” Andreas asked in confusion. “Of course I am all right. Gabriel?”

“Come on.” Gabriel tugged on his friend’s arm. “She’s just happy to see you.”

“Really. Is there something I need to know?”

“Nothing new.” Gabriel grinned at him. “I think she’s mad because you aren’t injured or dead or at least in dire danger.”

Neither of the men tried to catch or stop her. When she reached the cave entrance well ahead of vampires, she asked the dwarf to tell them she’d be at the club. She was pissed but not enough to make them worry about her.

Ari took off running, stretching her legs, pumping her arms, enjoying the feel of the wind in her hair. She kept pushing her speed. Up down, up down. Pounding the fright and adrenaline out of her system. She didn’t slow until she was in sight of Club Dintero, then she stopped and got her breathing under control before she entered the building.

She stuck her head in the security room doorway. “Andreas is all right.”

“We heard. He phoned in.” Lilith turned toward her. “You OK?”

“Um, yes, I’m fine.” Ari gave a sheepish grin. “I guess he said something, huh?”

“Just that you weren’t very welcoming.”

Ari snorted. “Got that right. I think I ran most of it off, so I don’t plan to kill him now.”

“Glad to hear that.” Russell made a poor attempt to hide his grin. “’Cause I might not try to stop you if you did. Did you get an explanation? All he said to me was he was fine and he’d be here soon.”

“Um, I don’t know. I didn’t wait to hear one.” She looked behind her when she heard voices in the hall. “I think they’ve arrived.”

Followed by Russell and Lilith, Ari traipsed into Andreas’s office and dropped onto the couch. Andreas sat with one leg on the corner of his desk and gave her an arched brow. Russell was still on his cell phone calling off the search teams, and no one said anything until he finished.

Andreas apologized immediately. “I truly am sorry. Gabriel told me how worried everyone was, thinking something might have happened to me. I was on the way to the club when I began to wonder if the witches had gotten Ari out of town so they could search the caves again. I went there to check that everything was secure. It did not occur to me anyone would be worried about my absence.”

“Was anything wrong?” Gabriel asked. “You were gone nearly two hours, so there must have been something.”

“No, nothing unusual. I stopped to see Zylla and was not paying particular attention to the time.” He frowned. “Has something happened that set off this concern?”

“You mean like Ursula terrorizing half the continent or a black witch coven in town that’s killing people?” Ari’s voice dripped with sarcasm. “You should have taken someone with you. At least called me.”

“I think that is my cue to leave,” Gabriel said. “I’m pleased to know you’re fine, my friend. We’ll talk later.”

Andreas nodded, as Gabriel, Russell, and Lilith filed out. His hooded gaze shifted to Ari, still seated on the couch. “I admit you have a right to be angry. I should have called, and I will do so in the future.” He ran a hand through his hair, leaving it tousled. “Many things have changed in the last few months, Arianna. You, my position as prince. I am still getting used to my responsibilities, but, yes, I know one of them is keeping everyone informed.” He slid off the desk and walked toward her. “I am not accustomed to reporting in or taking bodyguards wherever I go. I was merely going about my business.”

She looked up at him. “I know that. But you scared me…all of us. We thought something bad had happened. Why wouldn’t we, when you didn’t answer your cell phone?”

“There is no coverage in the caves.”

“Is that supposed to make me feel better?”

“No, I was merely stating the facts.” He turned away. “If you are determined to stay angry, I have work to do.”

“Fine, then do it.”

He whirled and pinned her against the back of the couch, holding her forearms so she couldn’t take a swing. As he shifted his weight against the length of her body, the tension in the room took on a very different hue. His expression darkened. “Are you going to forgive me soon or not?”

“I don’t know that I should, but it depends.” Her pulse began to race as her fear slid into something even more compelling. She pulled against his grasp, wanting to twine her fingers in his hair, and he released her arms. He kept her firmly trapped beneath his body.

“On what?” he growled in her ear. “This?” He nibbled on her earlobe. “Or this?” He brushed his lips against her jawline.

“This,” she said, sliding her fingers into his hair and meeting his kiss.

Chapter Seventeen

Ari woke to a loud pounding on her bedroom door. Looking at the window, it was still dark outside. The clock read 3:45. What the hell? She’d only been asleep two hours.

“Who is it? What’s the matter?” She jumped out of bed and grabbed a robe. The silky thing didn’t cover much but was better than answering the door in her T-shirt and panties.

She threw open the door to see Samuel’s scowling face.

“It’s Ursula. She wiped out an entire vampire court in Canada. I guess it’s a pretty gruesome scene.”

“Is Daron OK?”

“She didn’t attack Toronto. It was a smaller compound close to the US/Canadian border. That’s why we’re on alert.” He clenched his jaw. “No one knows where she’s headed next, but I’m not going to get caught unprepared.”

“You think she’s coming here.”

Samuel nodded. “Can’t rule it out. Andreas and Gabriel are calling everyone to the compound. It’s the most defensible place we have.”

“It’s also the biggest target.” She opened drawers and pulled out clean clothes. “I’ve tried to tell Andreas you shouldn’t put your forces in one spot. If that bitch breaches the compound, everyone will be trapped inside.” She started toward the bathroom. “I’ll try to send part of them back here. You’ve got the best alarm system and more escape routes.”

“The basement is the safest. It has reinforced steel doors,” he said, following her train of thought. “Andreas had modifications done when he first bought the mansion.”

“Good. Get some rooms set up and gather weapons. If I can talk anyone into coming here, I’ll send them through the tunnels via the club. That way no one will notice anything on the streets.”

“We’ll be ready.” Samuel left.

Ari stopped long enough to brush the pasty taste from her mouth and left the house within five minutes. She had Ryan on the phone as she ran through the deserted streets. He’d been sound asleep, but her words quickly brought him awake as she explained what had happened.

“If she comes to town, I can’t promise Ursula will confine her wrath to the vampires.”

“Christ, Ari, how do we fight her?”

“Blow torches, flamethrowers. Tell your officers not to wait for her to make the first move. If they do, they’ll be dead.”

“Son of a… I hope I’m just having a bad dream.” But Ari could already hear him getting out of bed. It might be a false alarm, but they couldn’t take that chance.

As Ari disconnected, she arrived at the row of warehouses that hid the entrance to the vampire compound. She stopped in her tracks, dismay written on her face. The strong presence of Otherworld power pressed against her skin. It would be like a beacon for Ursula, leading her straight to the vampires.

Ari knocked on the door and entered. The compound teemed with activity. The entire court, including Andreas and his three lieutenants: Gabriel, an older vamp named Oliver, and Glorius, a slinky vampiress who Ari wished had gone to Toronto with Daron, had gathered in the Blue Room. All three lieutenants were master vampires with abilities and power second only to Andreas. The rest of the public conference chamber was filled with vampire nest leaders and lycanthropes who headed various security teams. Everyone was talking at once.

Andreas looked up and nodded as she walked in the door. “Let us get started.”

Although he hadn’t raised his voice, the room grew quiet. “I think you have all heard what happened in Canada tonight, but let me confirm that a vampire court was attacked and destroyed by an O-Seven enforcer. No survivors. This enforcer could come here next.” He swept his gaze across the room. “It is only a possibility, but we must be ready.”

A voice called from the back. “How? We can’t fight an enforcer.”

Several voices rumbled, some in agreement, some in defiance.

“We have to be smarter by planning ahead, staying alert, and not making it easy.” Andreas glanced at Ari, his look acknowledging their prior discussions on strategy. “We start by spreading out our forces so we are not an easy target. While Ursula attacks one spot, others can survive and may be able to come to their aid. Those of you who live in the caverns, go there and stay there. We will place lycanthrope sentries at every entrance armed with torches and tending bonfires. Vampires will provide a second line of defense if those fail. If you live in town, join your friends or relatives in the caverns. If you elect to remain in town, we have places that can offer you some protection.” He paused and acknowledged Ari again. “The Guardian has warded this compound and Club Dintero with magical alarms and barriers. Both buildings are open to all. Obviously the compound has the most room, and I will remain here.” He turned to Gabriel. “Anything to add?”

Gabriel stood. “Just one word…hurry. I know this enforcer. Whatever you decide to do, make it quick and quiet. Ursula can move like the wind.”

What started as a shuffling of feet turned into a steady stream as vampires quickly exited the room, anxious to get to safety.

“Where do you want me?” Gabriel asked Andreas as Ari walked up.

“My home. Samuel will see to your safety.” He turned a brief smile on Ari. “You have convinced me that our leadership must not be too centralized.” His gaze returned to Gabriel. “Take Oliver with you.”

“Samuel’s already setting up defenses in the lower level,” Ari said. “But only Gabriel and Oliver? We have room for more people than that.”

“Another dozen, I think, plus guards and a group of Steffan’s werewolves. He has also offered extra wolves for the club and the compound.” Ari wasn’t surprised. The local werewolf leader was a personal friend and a ranking member of the Magic Council. He would do what he could to keep Riverdale and his friends safe.

“So, the Magic Council already knows?” she asked.

“I took the liberty of asking Steffan to notify the president. Do you mind?”

“No, I should have called him myself. But I did call Ryan. If trouble breaks out, at least he’ll know what kind of threat we’re facing. I told him to stock up on flamethrowers.”

Gabriel and Andreas both nodded. No one acted as if her recommendation was extreme.

Ari looked around the nearly empty conference room and sighed. She wanted to tell Andreas to get out of the compound, go somewhere unknown. A year ago, she would have. That was before he became Riverdale’s prince. Now he had to be here—at the vampires’ seat of power. Same concept as a captain on the bridge of his ship.

At least the sleeping quarters were deep underground, she reminded herself. And accessible only by a complicated maze of tunnels. That didn’t mean they were impregnable—as they’d found out eighteen months ago, but if an attack occurred, Ari intended to be right outside the last set of doors. Until Ursula was located somewhere other than Riverdale, Ari wasn’t straying far from Andreas’s side.

* * *

He wasn’t exactly thrilled with her plan. Over his strong objections, Ari set up camp in the underground tunnel. When Andreas finally accepted the inevitable, he had a cot and a battery heater brought in for her, and as soon as the vampires were inside the chambers, Ari pulled her makeshift bed in front of the hidden opening. If anyone got to the vampires, they would literally have to go through her.

For forty-eight hours, Riverdale’s vampire community and much of Canada remained on high alert, living like cities under siege.

By the third day with no further violence from Ursula, the vampires began to resume their normal activities. Andreas and Ari grabbed their belongings and moved back to the mansion. It still wasn’t considered wise for those who lived alone to go home, so Gabriel and Oliver moved to the compound.

Daron reported Ursula’s jet was still parked at an airfield near Toronto, but she hadn’t been seen there since the massacre on the border. She would be even harder to find and follow while she was moving on the ground. With her natural speed, she could travel long distances quickly, possibly hundreds of miles in an hour or two. She could be almost anywhere in a very short time.

It was a bad omen that she hadn’t returned to Europe. She was lying low, biding her time. Waiting. But waiting for what?

Ari deposited her blankets and pillows at home and dashed over to Claris’s to pick up the cats. With her at the compound, they would have been underfoot and a possible burden to Andreas’s staff. She’d taken them to Claris to keep them out of the way—and to keep them safe.

She knocked once on the greenhouse door as she usually did and entered calling out her friend’s name. “Claris, I’m here to—”

Gabriel and Claris sprang apart.

“Um, sorry. I didn’t mean to interrupt.” Ari struggled to find her normal voice. She stood awkwardly, not knowing whether she should stay or leave. By the Goddess, did she have to see that? What was Claris thinking?

“It was rather poor timing.” Grinning, Gabriel didn’t appear to be the least bit uncomfortable.

Claris wasn’t so blasé. She flushed a brilliant shade of pink and turned away. “Can I get anyone a cup of coffee? I could use one.”

“No, thanks.” A shot of bourbon maybe. “I’ll grab the cats and run. I need to get back home.”

“Don’t be in a hurry because of me. I was on my way out.” Gabriel looked as though he might burst out laughing. “I stopped in to let Claris know we were out of lockdown. She’s been watching Edmund too.” He pointed to the two kittens curled up with Bella in a basket in the corner.

“Where’s Hernando? Oh, no, Bella’s not pregnant again, is she?” For an instant Bella’s behavior was of more concern than Claris’s. “I didn’t think about that when I brought her over.”

Ari’s anxious voice broke through Claris’s embarrassment. “Of course she isn’t. He’s locked in my bedroom upstairs.” Claris beckoned them into the kitchen and handed Ari a filled coffee cup. “Did you think I wanted to go through this adoption process again? I’ve been very careful to keep them apart.”

“Thank the Goddess one of us was thinking.” Ari sipped her coffee and did an appreciative eye roll. “Ooh, this coffee’s not bad.”

Gabriel smirked at her obvious attempt to cover the awkward moment with small talk. “I’m going to take Edmund and go now. Thank you for watching my young one. He’ll be fine at the compound.” He bent forward and gave Claris a light kiss on the forehead. “I’ll give you a call.”

“Anytime.” Claris’s dreamy look followed him as he left. The greenhouse door clicked shut. “OK, tell me all the reasons I shouldn’t get involved with Gabriel. I know you’re dying to remind me.”

“I guess I’d be a hypocrite if I did.” Ari took a seat at the kitchen table. She and Claris had sat in this same spot and discussed a lot of serious topics over the years, but Ari had never felt so lost for words. “I see the chemistry. You two click. In some ways, maybe more than you do with Brando. Not that I think Gabriel’s the right choice.”

“I know.” Claris sounded almost sad. “I realize there are more important things than sex appeal, but oddly enough, I can’t think of one right now.”

Ari gave a reluctant chuckle. “I hear you, but look at the whole situation. You’re human. That makes a huge difference. You have a chance with Brando—or someone like him—to live a totally normal life. Babies, growing old with someone. Even more important, Brando thinks and acts like a human. No vampire wars, no bottled blood in your fridge.” Ari sipped her coffee and watched her friend, hoping she hadn’t said too much.

“All true,” Claris agreed. “But what kind of a normal life will I have if Brando always ignores me. I know you won’t like hearing this, but sometimes I think normal equals boring.”

“Boring?” Ari snorted. “I guess you haven’t visited any home with small children lately. Hardly my idea of boring.”

“That’s not what I meant. Your life is exciting. Life-and-death issues. World domination. Extinction of the species. Well, maybe I’ve gotten carried away, but important stuff. Have a cookie?” She held out a plate of gingersnaps. “Besides the shop, this is what I did today. Maybe I don’t want to spend my life raising plants and baking cookies.”

Ari started to wave the offered plate away, then changed her mind and snagged two. She immediately dunked one in the remains of her coffee. “Babies are important,” she said, talking around the coffee-soaked crumbs. “I envy you the choice. I’m adapting to my life with Andreas, but I regret the babies. I kind of hoped you’d make me an aunt or a godmother.”

“I know it’s hard for you.” Claris softened her voice. “Would you ever consider leaving him for a mate who could give you children?”

Ari blinked, surprised by the question. “No, I haven’t thought about it, and I’m not sure I could leave him. But,” she added, her face turning thoughtful, “I’m twenty-four. I can’t guarantee how I’ll feel when I’m thirty and the biological clock is ticking. I always thought I’d carry on my bloodline. Someday.” She wrinkled her brow. “I knew vampires were sterile when I chose to be with Andreas. That’s why I’m done giving advice. Only you can figure out what’s best for you, and, whatever you decide, I’ll be there cheering you on.”

Chapter Eighteen

Despite the distraction of Claris and Gabriel’s budding romance, and the ever-present threat of Ursula, Ari hadn’t forgotten about the coven or Blackhawk’s bloodstone. Finding the amulet might get those two problems off her crisis list.

With that goal in mind, she called Ryan early the next morning to do a little hunting together. He was eager to see the caverns, and a fresh opinion on the scene might help.

Ari arrived at the cliffs just as Ryan parked his cruiser. She watched him cross the road, noting he’d dressed for a rugged expedition in stone-washed jeans, denim jacket, heavy hiking boots and was armed with a large Maglite.

“I haven’t been in a cave since I was a kid,” Ryan said, as he reached her. “Is this one filled with bats?”

She flashed her badge at the unfamiliar dwarf on duty at the cave entrance; he nodded and waved them on.

“Having second thoughts already?” Ari grinned at Ryan. “I’m sure there are bats—it’s a cave—but I haven’t seen any. Just to relieve your bat phobia, I’ll go first.” She didn’t feel so bad about her spider aversion knowing that Ryan had his own issues.

As they walked along the paths and through tunnels, sometimes side by side, often single file, Ari reemphasized the need for this destination to remain secret. Without specifically talking about the ley lines, she explained that the cave held invisible magic powers that could become dangerous if used by the wrong people.

“As long as Blackhawk’s amulet is here, Hawkson, the coven, and who knows how many others will continue to search for it. Eventually, someone might be tempted to use the hidden magic.”

“How, if nobody can see it?”

“Otherworlders can, and Hawkson. Anyone with psychic abilities.” She glanced at him. “Any use of the magic would make the site temporarily visible in other times, other dimensions. We could have huge problems—demons or other interdimensional creatures, even a rift in time.”

Ryan whistled. “You’re talking about catastrophic events.”

“You bet. The sooner we stop the interest in the caves, the better.” She picked her way over a damp, slippery area. “I think you should talk with Dyani again.”

“Why me? And why waste anyone’s time? She’s left town. Besides, we’ve tried twice already, nicely and not so nice. She’s stonewalled us. It’s not likely to be any different a third time.”

“There’s something she knows that we don’t. Gabriel said finding the stone can’t be this complicated, and I think he’s right. Blackhawk would have told his son exactly where it was. We’re missing a piece of the story.”

“But we’ve seen the letter.”

“Then it was a fake, or there’s a second letter or a map or something else.” She stopped in the path, turned to look at him, and placed her hands on her hips. “I know Dyani’s the key.”

Ryan threw up a hand in defeat. “OK, OK. You’re hunches are usually right about these things. I’ll track her down. The lawyers should know where the crew is filming.”

Satisfied that she had his promise, Ari resumed the lead, and they soon reached the Chamber of Ages.

“Holy—” Ryan gasped as he took in the sight. “This is really something.” A movement on the right caused Ryan to spin and grab for his shoulder holster.

“Hey, Ryan, don’t shoot the friendlies,” Ari yelled, stepping in front of him to protect the two weretigers who had appeared. “They’re guards.”

“Should have warned me.” He tugged his jacket back over the holster. “This place may be spectacular to look at, but you’ve reported some weird tales from down here.”

Ari grinned at the weretigers. “Full-blooded human. Doesn’t like ghosts. Or bats,” she added with a wink.

“I thought that ghost thing was gone.” He gave her a sharp look.

“It is.” She turned toward the guards. “Any new developments?”

The tigers shook their heads. “Nothing. I last checked Spirit Cave about five minutes ago,” the male tiger said.

“We’re going to try another search,” Ari explained to them. “It’s this way, Ryan.” She walked briskly along the short passage to Spirit Cave and climbed through the entrance. Since Ryan couldn’t see the ley lines, he didn’t act very impressed. The cave drawing was another matter. As soon as she uncovered the symbol, he dropped on one knee to examine it, then stood and followed her to the wall niche marked by her stun.

“Do you see anything we’ve missed? We’ve been over the room several times, checking every crevice and depression.”

Ryan ran his hand around inside the small hole and walked around the perimeter of the small cave, stopping to peer in a couple of cracks. “Have you considered that it’s not in this room? There must be thousands of hiding places in that huge area where the guards are.”

“No, it’s here. The other magic is strong, but I can still feel the bloodstone.”

“But you can’t feel its exact location.”

Ari wrinkled her nose at him. “Would I still be looking if I could?”

Ryan ran his flashlight over the walls and ceiling. “So where’s this other magic you say is in the room?”

“I told you, you can’t see it.”

“Because I’m human, right?”

“Well, in a way. It’s because you don’t have sufficient psych ability.”

“Then how could Barron see it?”

“He couldn’t. Hawkson’s the only human exception I know, and that’s because he’s a shaman, a spiritual leader with an inner eye.” Ari stared at the vortex as they talked. “But the witches can see it. For now, they’re focused on the bloodstone, too fixated to think about anything else. But the High Priestess is obsessed by the O-Seven. She might use anything in an attempt to destroy them.”

“Too bad they didn’t stay across the pond and fight their damned war. It would have made my job easier. So how’d they get involved with Barron? Did he hire them to find it and then—”

Shouts rang out in the Chamber of Ages. Ari wheeled and raced in that direction with Ryan’s heavy steps pounding behind her. At the main chamber, she spotted only one of the weretigers.

“An intruder. Ran that way.” The tiger pointed down a side tunnel. “My partner is in pursuit. Andreas said never to leave the chamber unguarded, so I stayed behind.”

“Did you get a look at him?”

“Not a good one. Smelled human, but fast, and quiet. He or she—I couldn’t tell which—almost walked into the chamber before we caught the scent.”

Ari crossed to the tunnel, shining a light on the floor. It was dry here, unlikely to provide much of a track on the well-worn center of the path. She noticed scattered pebbles along the edges, as if kicked aside by one of the runners. Ryan joined her as she moved another five feet into the tunnel.

“Look.” She pointed to an imprint in the fine sand along the edge.

Ryan illuminated the area with his Maglite while Ari squatted for a better look.

Smooth, similar to a rounded heel but smeared sideways so it was hard to estimate the size. “Someone slid as they turned the corner.” Ari compared it to her own foot, shaking her head when she couldn’t hazard a guess whether it was male or female, large or small.

They continued to follow the path but stopped when confronted by three intersecting tunnels. Ari listened for sounds of the chase and heard nothing but silence. “They might have taken any of these. Rather than pick the wrong one, let’s go back to the Chamber of Ages. The tigress will return there, with or without the intruder. She could already be there.”

They backtracked to the chamber, and Ari immediately pointed to the male tiger’s shoes. “I see you wear trail runners. Is your partner wearing the same?”

“Yeah, they’re standard. All the guards wear them.” He held up one foot to show her the sole. “They have a good deep grip. Why do you ask?”

“I found an imprint, but it’s much smoother than that.” Ari bit her lip in thought. “A moccasin might leave that kind of print.”

“You think it was Hawkson?” Ryan asked.

“Could be, although anyone could buy a pair of moccasins. He wasn’t wearing them when I saw him, but it wouldn’t surprise me if he was back. I haven’t heard from him in days, which seems a little suspicious. He wants that bloodstone badly, and I don’t believe he’ll give up.”

“How’d he get in? All the cave entrances are blocked or guarded,” the tiger protested.

“Only the entrances we knew about,” she corrected. “The Indians lived here before the vampires. They may have their own secret passages.”

“Entrances the vampires didn’t find?” The tiger’s voice conveyed his doubts.

“Nobody’s perfect.” Not even the vampires, and the caverns included miles of caves and subterranean tunnels. She turned her head, listening. “I think that’s your partner coming now.”

The tigress burst into the room, clearly out of breath. “I’m sorry, Guardian, but he got away. I heard the footsteps ahead of me and then, like that,” she snapped her fingers, “he was gone. I thought he was around the next turn, so I circled the area three times. At first, I could still smell him, but I couldn’t find anyone.”

“Him? You saw a man?”

The tigress gave a shake of her head. “It could have been either. I didn’t see anyone after that first sight. Whoever it was knew where he was going.”

“I suppose it’s too early for any of the vampires, right?” Ryan said.

“Oh, yeah, even for Andreas. It’s not even noon.” The vampire prince was usually up by 3:00 p.m. summer or winter, long before sunset, but none of the other vampires could do that. Except for Prince Daron, who was at least five hundred years old, probably much older. “This wasn’t a vampire or anybody who thought he had a right to be here. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have run.” She turned to the weretigress. “Show me where you lost him.”

Ari and Ryan followed her back through the tunnel. After a series of turns, the tigress slowed her steps and pointed ahead. “I was here when the footsteps stop. He should have been right around this turn.”

Rounding the corner, the tiger stopped and shrugged. Ari and Ryan checked the area for themselves, walking slowly along the narrow tunnel, examining the walls, looking under any outcropping of limestone. Remembering a high tunnel opening she’d seen in another area, Ari shone the light high on each wall. Making a second pass, she concentrated on the rock ceiling, stopping to peer at every shadow on the irregular overhead surface.

“Isn’t that a hole?” Ryan pointed. “There. I think it’s an opening. And it looks big enough for me to squeeze through.” Not waiting for any discussion, he handed the Maglite to Ari and jumped up, caught the edge and squirmed out of sight. His face appeared in the opening. “Can you give me the light now? It’s black as Hades up here.”

Ari tossed him the flashlight and listened as he scrambled around overhead.

“It’s a tunnel.” His muffled voice drifted down to them and became normal when his face reappeared. “Looks like the intruder is long gone. Shall we follow it to the surface? Only direction seems to be up.”

“OK. Wait for me. I’m coming.” Ari looked at the tigress. “Why don’t you return to watch Spirit Cave in case this is a false trail and the intruder circles back. We’ll follow the tunnel to the surface, and I’ll let Andreas know what’s happened.”

When Ari joined Ryan in the upper passage, she realized the tunnel was manmade. Not recent, but not the work of Mother Nature. Chiseled in the rock, with primitive instruments of stone perhaps, the tunnel was merely a crawl space preserved from ancient times. Since Ryan was already ahead of her in the narrow passage, he led the way, both of them crawling on hands and knees. It was dark, dirty, and stuffy. Ari hung back to avoid the choking dust stirred by her partner. She coughed, feeling grit inside her mouth. Her nose had begun to tingle on the verge of a sneeze when she spotted a dim light ahead. Although it seemed like forever, less than fifteen minutes had passed when they pushed loose, dried twigs and leaves out of their way and emerged into a thicket of live brush.

She held the branches away from her clothes and climbed free. Taking a deep breath of clean air, she wiped her face with her hands and tugged the debris from her hair. Then she joined Ryan outside the thicket, looking around. They were a good fifty to sixty yards north of the collapsed entrance, well away from the watchful dwarf and beyond the police barriers. Out of sight, virtually invisible, and yet somebody had been using it. Although extremely dusty, the tunnel had been clear of cobwebs and rocks. The dead brush stuffed in the end had been a deliberate attempt at concealment.

Everything pointed to Hawkson. He was familiar with the area, and the most likely to know about an ancient secret entrance. He’d gotten in before without being seen. Not an easy thing to do considering the vampires. Perhaps he’d entered today to check on the ghost.

She told Ryan her suspicions. “Actually, I hope it was him. At least I know he doesn’t want the amulet for personal gain or some evil purpose. We need to find the bloodstone before someone dangerous does. Which means, you’ve got to talk with Dyani.” She watched as he brushed the dirt off his jeans. “I can’t leave Riverdale because of Ursula, so it’s up to you. Dyani’s got to come clean with what she knows, even if you have to throw her in jail.”

Ryan flexed his back. “Better than crawling around in tunnels built for midgets. I’ll be sure to take my handcuffs. You know how much I like arresting people.”

* * *

Late that afternoon, Ari stood on the curb as Ryan drove away from the police station in his cruiser. According to the lawyers for Barron & Carmody Adventures, the prehistoric mammoth dig the crew was filming was in Iowa, less than a half day drive away. Ryan should be able to talk with Dyani by this evening or tomorrow morning at the latest.

She turned her steps toward the club. Andreas would be up by now, and she wanted to tell him about the cave invasion, but she really had to discuss Gabriel and Claris. She couldn’t stop thinking about her friend. About both of them really, and she hoped Andreas might have a better perspective. She kicked a twig from the sidewalk. There was always the possibility she was overreacting.

Which was exactly what Andreas told her twenty minutes later. In fact, he seemed a little irritated with the discussion. “Why are you so upset about this? Claris is a grown woman. She does not need you running her life.”

“I’m not trying to run her life. I just don’t want her getting into something she’s going to regret. Since we were little, she’s always wanted the white picket fence with the two and a half kids.”

Andreas went still. “I wondered when you would get around to children. Is this about Claris or about you?” He looked up from the business reports in his hands. “Are you rethinking your own choices, Arianna?”

She shook her head slowly, her eyes watching his face. “No. How can you ask me that? My lifestyle isn’t child-friendly. I have other responsibilities. I have the life I want.”

“Do you?” He looked at her for a long, silent moment. “Then let Claris and Gabriel make their own decisions.” He set the papers aside and leaned back in his chair. “Tell me about the intruder in the caves instead. The weretigers reported you and Ryan were present when it happened.”

Ari latched onto the new topic and perched on the corner of his desk. “So someone already called you, huh? There isn’t much to tell. The tigers spotted someone, who then got away by using a previously unknown tunnel to the surface. I think it was Hawkson.”

“I almost wish he would find the thing.” Andreas sighed. “All these intrusions would stop.”

She shot him a quizzical look. “You’re not going to seal the new entrance, are you?”

“Not for a while. Is Hawkson not the rightful owner? I would be quite satisfied to see the amulet in his hands.”

“What if someone else finds the tunnel and goes exploring?”

“The guards are checking it now and will stop them.”

“And won’t they stop Hawkson?”

He gave a dismissive shrug. “Not if I grant him access.”

“You can still surprise me, Andreas. I thought you’d want to claim the stone for the vampires.”

“There is much about me you do not know, cara mia, but I am willing to share.” The long look he gave her turned into a slow smile. “Unless you allow me to get back to work, we may as well go home now.”

“OK, I get it.” She slipped off the desk. “You’re busy, and I still have things to do.” She paused at the door and returned his look. “Later tonight I intend to fully explore this mysterious side of yours.”

“My pleasure.”

Chapter Nineteen

Ari had barely unlocked her office door the following morning when her cell phone rang. Her first appointment, a homeless elf waiting in the hallway to talk with her about housing, looked resigned when she answered the call. She mouthed, “I’ll be quick,” and closed her door. She would have let the call go to voice mail, except it was Ryan.

“Sorry I didn’t call last night, but I had trouble finding the excavation site. Then everybody was gone for the evening,” Ryan explained. “I’m here at the dig now, and, you know, this stuff is pretty interesting. These bones are from the ice age.” His voice faded as he turned to talk to somebody at the other end. “Was that before or after the dinosaurs?” There was a muffled reply, then he was back. “Carmody says it was probably after. Although there have—”

“Ryan,” she broke in. “Tell me about Dyani. I’m at my office, and a client is waiting.”

“Oh, sure. She’s gone. Took off two days ago. She told Carmody she’d lost interest in being part of the show. Something about mammoths having nothing to do with her specialty in Indian lore. He thinks she’s gone home to Oklahoma. I’ll try to confirm that, but I’m driving back to Riverdale today. If I need to go to Oklahoma, I’ll fly out from there. Anything new on your end?”

“It’s quiet. Not a sign of any of our creeps.”

“Good, that’s nice to hear for a change. I’ll be back by afternoon if you need me for anything. Oh, wait, Ari, Carmody wants to talk to you.”

She waited until the filmmaker came on the line.

“Ms. Calin?”

“I’m here. What can I do for you?”

“That name and address in Cincinnati? I got it for you. Priscilla Avery.” He gave her the address and phone number. “That number is two years old, so no guarantees. The lieutenant tells me the doctor decided Barron’s death was a rare type of heart failure. I’m glad it wasn’t murder after all.”

“Thanks for the information,” she said. Avery was the same name her coven sister had found: a witch with a shady reputation. Perhaps it was time to place a call.

She ignored Carmody’s comments on Barron’s death. Ryan must have given him the police department’s official statement, but she hadn’t seen the final medical report. Heart failure worked as well as any other COD, but she didn’t want to say something that might be contradictory. She settled for adding, “Good luck with your film.”

Once off the phone, she invited her client in and handled his homeless status by escorting him to a local shelter and leaving him with a list of potential employers.

It was almost noon before she placed the call to Priscilla Avery.

The phone was answered by a man who said he was Priscilla’s son. Ari explained who she was and left her number for a call back, stating it was urgent. By the time she left the office at dusk, she’d finished her backlog of reports, talked twice with Ryan—who couldn’t locate Dyani—and still hadn’t heard from Avery. The woman was avoiding her, and that piqued Ari’s curiosity.

She went home and pulled out her scrying bowl, hoping to confirm whether the witches were still in town. She and the coven had unfinished business between them, and this time there would be no unscheduled side trips. Not for Ari.

Setting up the candles and the bowl of water, Ari gently swung the crystal over the water, murmured the words of the spell three times, and pictured the face of the High Priestess. Nothing happened. Not even a map. The spell wasn’t picking up even residual energy of her target. Ari looked again but didn’t find the slightest shimmer on the liquid’s surface. She scrunched up her nose while she tried to think it through. Had the coven gotten better at concealing themselves or had they left town? How could she determine the difference? If they were really gone, the only lead left was the elusive Patricia Avery.

Ari repeated the ritual twice more: once using the face of Sophistrina to guide the spell; the second time another member of the coven. Not a glimmer of energy appeared. So they were gone. But why and to where? She would have sworn the High Priestess would not give up until she had the bloodstone, and it was still in the cave.

For a moment, Ari’s certainly wavered. Was it? Had she really felt the bloodstone’s power or imagined it? She gave herself a mental shake. This wasn’t the time to lose faith in her magic, which told her plainly that the stone was there.

Therefore, it was.

She put her ritual items back where they belonged, her mind focusing on what she should do now. Should she go after them? Or should she simply say good riddance? The coven had murdered a man, but how practical was it to chase them across the country, even across the world? Would she place others in danger by doing so?

Then again, maybe she was asking herself too many questions. She was a cop. She brought criminals to justice. No matter the cost, she couldn’t let the High Priestess walk away. The witch hadn’t only committed murder, she had led her sisters into darkness. That was even less forgivable.

* * *

By morning Ari knew what she wanted to do. She called the airfield and had Andreas’s plane fueled and ready for takeoff that afternoon. She would be in Cincinnati no later than dusk.

After a late-night phone conversation with Stella, her sister witch in Perry, Ari was positive the witch consultant in Ohio would be able to tell her something. Priscilla Avery had been investigated twice by the Ohio State Police in connection with mysterious disappearances. Recently, local police had responded to numerous complaints from neighbors about strange chanting and lights at night. Children and animals avoided the property. Although authorities hadn’t found anything illegal, Ari was convinced some of the events were from the black coven’s activity. The witches were there or had been. It felt right, and the woman was avoiding Ari’s calls. That alone made her guilty of something.

After a morning exchanging phone calls with Ryan about the elusive Dyani and consulting with her coven in Perry, Ari departed town midafternoon, touching down two hours later at a private Ohio airstrip. A tan SUV rental with fold-down seats was waiting as arranged, and she drove into the suburbs to the address Stella had confirmed. Parking a block away, she settled in to wait, playing a game on her cell phone and watching the house. Around six o’clock a woman unlocked and entered the front door; at dusk the first floor lights came on. When it was completely dark outside, lights at the residence suddenly went out.

Ari sat up and studied the street. It was much too early for bed. If the woman was leaving, Ari intended to follow. Seconds, then minutes went by without movement. Otherworld power drifted toward her from the direction of the house, and her witch blood stirred with eagerness.

The coven was meeting in or around the house under the cover of darkness.

To confirm her suspicion before revealing herself, Ari climbed into the flattened backseat and began a ritual, using the scrying bowl with her incantation. A bright light popped up immediately—right where she expected it. She ended the ritual and phoned Emmy in Perry. They talked over their plans one last time, then Ari got out of the car and walked up the street. As she neared the house, the sensation of power grew stronger, and her witch senses surged with urgency.

Ari stopped under a tree to center herself and connect with her sisters in Perry. She murmured the words of enchantment, and drawing power from her coven, she called upon earth magic to ground her, keeping her linked in place. The link would prevent the black coven from teleporting her anywhere.

Ari slipped behind the house, following the sound of a faint hum. Seeing a gate into the back yard, she paused to raise her own magic until a white glow filled her aura and her fingers tingled with fire. Maintaining the connection with her sister witches, she lifted the gate latch and stepped inside.

Ari stopped in full view of the black coven’s moonlit circle.

“Arianna! What a surprise. Can’t you take a hint?” The High Priestess’s haughty tone was dismissive. “Looking for revenge? Or have you come to your senses and are here to unite with us?”

“Sorry, not in the joining mood today—or any day. Our last meeting didn’t quite give me warm, fuzzy feelings for you.”

The High Priestess’s lips curled in a thin smile. “Be glad you’re alive. Our fight is not with you, but I certainly didn’t expect to see you so soon.”

“In fact, you didn’t expect to see me at all.” Ari advanced toward her. “Whether I was declared an enemy or not, you hoped I’d die on that rock. And yet, here I am.”

“Go away.” The High Priestess flicked her fingers at her and seemed surprised when nothing happened. “Sisters?” The coven’s humming increased. “Time to leave, Arianna,” she said, waving her fingers again.

“Still here. Are you through?” Ari smiled coldly. “I came prepared this time. Your magic can’t send me anywhere.”

The High Priestess tilted her head. “How?” She peered into the shadows. “I feel something…”

“It doesn’t matter how. I’m here to take you back to Riverdale. To appear before the Magic Council. You took a human life and must answer for your crime.” She looked around the circle to see how other coven members were reacting and immediately noticed witches were missing; others were injured. She found Sophistrina. “What happened to your coven? You’ve been in a fight.”

The First Initiate’s gaze flickered to her leader, but she answered readily enough. “Ursula.”

“Where?” Suddenly alarmed, Ari stepped toward Sophistrina. “She’s not in the States, is she?”

The witch shook her head but moved out of Ari’s reach.

The High Priestess spoke. “We did not wait for her to come here. One thing you will learn—with the O-Seven and their servants—you do not let them make the first move. You will die. We found her in Canada destroying a nest of her own kind. It seemed liked the perfect opportunity for us to eliminate her.”

“Let me get this right. You led your coven against Ursula? The biggest bitch vampire? Are you crazy?” Ari could hardly contain her disgust. “She slaughtered an entire vampire nest that night. How could you risk your sisters?” Ari waved her hand around the circle. “It looks like some of them didn’t make it.”

The priestess’s body went rigid, her voice stiff, icier than before. “We took our losses, but they died in a worthy cause. An honorable death.”

“And Ursula? Did you defeat her?”

“She is very powerful.”

“No kidding. Did you at least hurt her or teleport her somewhere?”

When the priestess hesitated, Sophistrina took up the story. “We tried. She broke the spell by killing four of us. We had to escape by teleporting to avoid more deaths.”

“She ripped them apart,” another witch added, her voice filled with remembered horror. The broken limbs, the blood, the terror were written on her face for Ari to read.

“They were heroes,” the priestess declared. “Warrior witches.”

Anger nearly took Ari’s breath away. “You consider their deaths acceptable? You really are crazy.” She turned slowly, raking her gaze across the watching faces of the other witches. “If you continue to follow her lead, you’re as bad as she is. She led you into the murder of an innocent—and now certain death at the hands of an enemy you couldn’t hope to defeat. What next? Will she keep on until all of you die in some pointless fight?”

They remained silent, a few dropping their gazes.

“Your words fall on deaf ears, Guardian. There is no other way for us.” The High Priestess sounded resigned rather than defiant. “This is our life.”

“It doesn’t have to be. What are you doing in Cincinnati? Licking your wounds before the next battle?” No one denied the obvious truth. “The High Priestess must come with me, but the rest of you could still go home. If you must fight someone, stick with the O-Seven. You are not welcome here.” When Ari turned to the priestess, the woman’s face had gone slack, as if caught in a trance. Ari felt a glitch in the connection with her sisters in Perry. “What are you doing?” she demanded.

The priestess’s face suddenly became animated again. “I’ve found them.” A satisfied smirk spread over her features. “A coven in some place called Perry is helping you. Now I know where they are, and who they are.” She paused. “A skinny woman called Emmy, and Stella and—”

“Stop,” Ari commanded. “Don’t even say their names.”

“We will hunt and hurt them if you don’t leave us alone. I will not submit to your laws. You must know that. I can see you came here hoping my coven would turn on me, but they will not. We are bound by blood and tradition. Come sisters, give me your protection.”

The women rushed forward to enclose their leader in a tight, protective circle. Ari would have to go through them, hurting or killing some, to reach the priestess. She wasn’t prepared to do that yet. She tried reasoning with them. “How can you defend her? Think about what you’re doing and what you’ve already done.”

The women shook their heads, refusing to move.

“She is our priestess,” Sophistrina said.

“You are an outsider,” the priestess explained. “Not to be trusted. Since you will not join us, do not meddle in our affairs again…or we will retaliate against your coven.”

Ari heard Sophistrina suck in her breath at the repeated threat.

The priestess looked into Ari’s eyes. “You know I will do it.”

“Please go,” Sophistrina pleaded, her voice barely above a whisper. “Don’t force us to do something worse than we have done. Our pathway is chosen.”

A smile of triumph twisted the priestess’s lips as she crossed her arms. “I tried to tell you.”

“I’ll go, for now, but don’t make the mistake of coming near my witch sisters. If you do, I’ll find you. And, if I see you again in Riverdale, you’ll be arrested or executed for murder. By tomorrow evening, you can expect the Riverdale Magic Council to issue an emergency order of termination. I will be happy to enforce it.” Ari turned and walked toward the gate.

“Strong words, but you’ll have to catch me first.”

Ari glanced over her shoulder. “Yeah, I’m looking forward to it.”

* * *

Before the jet took off, Ari called Emmy and told her about the High Priestess’s threat. Emmy agreed they would not use the clearing for a while, and each witch would take special care to block her aura until Ari told them it was safe again.

“I’m so sorry I brought you to the attention of that evil woman,” Ari said. “I should never have asked for your help.”

“I can’t say I’m thrilled with the turn this has taken, but you did the right thing. None of your sisters questions that. Our mutual support is part of our responsibility as a coven, even if we weren’t bonded by love. Quit worrying about us. We’ll protect ourselves. We’re counting on you to do the same.”

Ari disconnected, fastened her seatbelt, and gave the pilot the signal to lift off. Andreas had already been told she was on her way, and for the next two hours she had nothing to do except think. The moment she felt the plane begin to move down the runway, she began to replay recent events in her head.

The witches’ fight with Ursula must have taken place the night of the border massacre. About five days ago. Was that why no one had heard from Ursula since? Had she been hurt or her power drained? Maybe the black coven had been more effective than they realized. Otherwise, why would the vampiress be so quiet? The possibility made Ari smile. It would mean the enforcer was vulnerable.

Chapter Twenty

It was nearly midnight when Ari’s flight reached Riverdale. As she stepped onto the ramp to descend, she stopped. Andreas and a dozen vampires and weretigers stood on the airstrip. The sense of frustration and rage spilling from the group sent her pulse spiking. A dozen ugly scenes fed her imagination.

“What?” Dread filled her, as she raced down the steps. “Who?”

Andreas glided forward and met her. “No one you have met, cara mia, but Ursula struck another Canadian court. Wiped them out.” He tilted his head toward his companions. “I ordered the guards as a precaution. I did not want you left alone.” His gaze softened. “I came with them because I wanted to see you.”

She stepped into his embrace.

“Ursula has us all on edge, little witch. I am not used to anyone making me feel so helpless,” he murmured into her hair. “Except you.”

Ari tightened her arms. “The bitch. I’m so sorry. Won’t this ever stop?”

“We should get off the streets.” He released her. “I will not be comfortable until I know where the enforcer is.”

Andreas had brought the Lexus and two black vans, and they drove in a caravan: Andreas and Ari in the Lexus, the vans in front and back. As they approached the mansion, a group of heavily armed men fanned out across the street, bringing them to a halt.

“What the…” Andreas slammed on the brakes.

“It’s OK. It’s Steffan.” Ari opened her door and hopped out. “What brought you here?” she asked the werewolf.

The redheaded leader of the local pack grinned at her. “What’s it look like? We’re here to party.” He nodded his head at the two dozen wolves carrying bazookas and assault rifles. Steffan’s face sobered. “We heard about the enforcer, and we’re here to help.”

Andreas joined them, but he was shaking his head. “I cannot allow you to get involved, my friend. Not this time. We are not facing an average vampire.”

“So I’ve heard. Hence the extra firepower. Are you telling me you can’t use us?”

“What he’s trying to tell you is this is like fighting a killing machine,” Ari said. “She’s been slaughtering entire nests of vampires.”

“All the more reason for us to be here so she doesn’t tear Riverdale apart.” He eyed them, a determined set to his jaw. “We talked it over and know the risks. Every wolf here is a volunteer.” He looked at the gates that led into Andreas’s property. “I figured we could guard the perimeter—the gate, the borders. If we stay inside the wrought-iron fences, your neighbors won’t know we’re here, but we can function as an early-warning system. We’re not leaving, unless you order us to go.”

Andreas clapped a hand on Steffan’s back. “I would like to do that, but I am too damned glad to have you. Come, I will walk you inside the gates. I have duties I must tend to inside the residence, but Samuel will be out to show you around. Ask him for anything you need.” He glanced up the street. “We are too exposed out here.”

Andreas sent Ari back to bring the Lexus, and he walked through the gates, talking earnestly with Steffan. After the brief conference, Steffan’s people spread out along the fence line, and Andreas rejoined Ari in the car.

At the end of the long driveway to the mansion, the caravan pulled into the basement garage. Six guards met them; Samuel opened Ari’s door.

“I’m glad you’re home and not on some out-of-state trip courtesy of the witch coven.” Samuel smiled at her in welcome before looking over the car roof at his boss. “Prince Daron is waiting for you to call him back. He suggested you use the house link.”

“More bad news?” his employer said, outwardly calm.

“No, I don’t think so. Mike would have called me if there had been another incident.”

Ari let out the breath she’d been holding during this exchange. Yes, Mike would have called. As Daron’s chief of security, Mike had been in close contact with both Samuel and Russell since Ursula first appeared. The three lycanthropes, although from different races—werewolf, weretiger, and werelion—were friends and more than employees to Daron and Andreas. They could be trusted to stay on top of things.

Andreas nodded. “Very well. Thank you, Samuel. I will call him back. I assume you saw our volunteer recruits?”

“They’ve been on the street almost forty minutes waiting for you. I recognized Steffan, so I wasn’t worried. Would you like for me to coordinate with them?”

Andreas spared him a brief look. “Thank you. That would help.”

Samuel returned the look, employer and employee in perfect understanding of the work to be done; he opened a side door and stepped outside.

Instead of climbing the stairs to the first floor, Andreas punched in a security code on a heavy metal door at the back of the garage. It opened into an area that had served multiple purposes, from securing prisoners in the not-too-distant past to housing members of the vampire court during the recent lockdowns. When they entered a long hallway opening to sleeping quarters on both sides and a general living space at the end with sofas, armchairs, and dining area, Ari looked around in surprise. Big changes since she’d seen the space last. When was all this done?

She shot Andreas a questioning look.

“We have been busy. Welcome to our temporary quarters.” He opened the middle of three doors on the right. Dona came bounding to greet her; Bella blinked from the back of a large loveseat in a side entertainment area. An oversize bed decorated in ivory and gold dominated the room.

“I don’t get it. Are we on lockdown again?” She put a hand on her hip. “I’m not staying here while you go to the compound.”

“The compound is virtually empty. If Ursula goes there, she will find little to take revenge upon. Glorius and the nest leaders are scattered around the city and the caverns. Since we can defend the house as well as anywhere, Gabriel, Oliver, and those of my bloodline are across the hall. You and I will be staying here.”

That got her attention. Together? In the same room? All night? They had a long-standing agreement that she would never wake to find him dead next to her. They’d never actually slept in the same bed.

Andreas gave her an enigmatic look. “Make yourself at home. I will return as soon as I dispense with a few details. Your clothes and other belongings have already been moved.” He motioned for the others to follow him.

When she was alone, Ari crossed to the first of three interior doors. Her clothes hung on one side, his Armani collection on the other, in a huge walk-in closet. The next door led to a bathroom with a large shower. The third door was locked with a keypad. She thought about what numbers Andreas might pick that she would know and keyed in his birth year: 1786. She heard the release click, and the door slid open. The small room held nothing except a king-size cherrywood bed fitted in bedding of black silk.

Ari smiled. The master sleeping quarters. She kind of liked knowing he would be that close. She shut the door and heard the lock reengage.

She hurried into the shower and had finished rinsing the shampoo from her hair when the shower door slid open. “Are you coming in or just looking?” she asked.

“Unfortunately, I can only admire the scenery. I thought you might want to join me on the phone call to Canada.”

“You bet.” When he continued to stand there, she glanced at him. “Well? The sooner you leave, the sooner I’ll be there. Can you hand me a towel?”

“Ah, cara mia, I would rather not, but in the interest of time…” He threw her the towel and left.

Ari glanced thoughtfully at the closed door before winding her hair in the towel. When had she gotten so comfortable in his presence?

When she exited the bathroom five minutes later, she was dressed in her cotton jammies with her hair pulled back in a ponytail. Andreas sat on her bed with a house phone beside him. He looked up, his eyes widening in surprise.

“Hey, what did you expect? It’s 1:30 in the morning. I’m planning to sleep soon.” She hopped on the bed and sat cross-legged.

His lips twitched as he punched in Daron’s number and put the phone on speaker. “It’s fortunate this isn’t on Skype.”

Before she could respond, she heard the Toronto prince’s deep voice.

“Andreas?” Daron’s tone was more clipped than usual.

“Yes, and Arianna is with me.”

“Good evening, Arianna. I will bring you both up to date.” Daron wasn’t wasting any time. “Ursula went after a weak target this time, an emergency staff of eleven. She killed everyone. Too many casualties, but it would have been worse if the princes weren’t staying together in the more heavily fortified courts. The remains we found—a few bones and ash—were scattered.”

“She tore them apart?” Ari interjected.

“Yes, an unnecessary show of violence.” Daron paused. “What made you ask? Did you anticipate her reaction?”

“I’d already heard, but I didn’t mean to interrupt. Please go on.”

Daron hesitated a moment, then continued. “We have watched Ursula’s plane, but she has not been near it recently. She must have found a secure place to hide during the day.”

“Canada is a big country to search,” Andreas said dryly. “Any idea where to start?”

“None. No one has spotted her in the last five days. I am mystified why she waited so long for this second attack.”

“I have a possible answer,” Ari offered.

“Which is?” Andreas gave her an odd look. “Did you learn something in Cincinnati?”

She nodded, then realized Daron couldn’t see her. “Yes, from the rogue witches,” she said, talking to the speakerphone. “Are you aware of the problem we have with a black witches’ coven?”

“Yes, Andreas told me. You went to Cincinnati to confront them.”

“Sort of. I haven’t had a chance to tell Andreas any of this,” she gave him an apologetic look, “but I found out the coven had a fight with Ursula the night of the first massacre.” She filled in the few details she knew. “Ursula may have been injured in some way, her powers depleted.”

“You think she has been recuperating,” Daron mused. “That could explain her inactivity, except she is a vampire. Most of us regain full power in one sleep cycle.”

“No matter how badly she was hurt? A couple of our vampires were so severely injured last year they took days, even weeks to recover.”

“But they were younger, weaker vampires, and Marcus was nearly mummified,” Andreas protested. “Ursula is thousands of years old.”

“Yeah, I know that, but these witches are powerful too. There were thirteen of them, and they can attack psychically from a distance, staying out of reach. More important, they are from Europe and have fought the O-Seven for centuries. If anyone knows how to hurt an enforcer, it would be this coven.”

“She has a point,” Andreas conceded.

“Yes. How does that help us?” When no one answered, Daron said, “Too bad the witches will not join forces with us.”

“Actually, they would,” Ari admitted quietly. “But the price is too high. They want me to join their cause, lend my magic to their dark witchcraft, and return with them to Europe.”

“A high price indeed,” Daron said. “Black magic taints the soul.”

“I assume you said no.” Andreas’s gaze was direct.

Ari nodded, understanding his concern. While Andreas had adapted well to vampire life, he still struggled with his belief that his soul was eternally cursed.

“Did she turn them down or not?” Daron demanded. “She cannot—.”

“She did,” Andreas interrupted, still watching her as if she might change her mind.

“A wise decision. But that brings us back to Ursula.” Daron heaved a deep sigh. “I see no alternative but to kill her. And it will not be easy. The O-Seven will be furious with us, but we cannot allow her to continue this slaughter. I am meeting with the princes shortly. I will call afterward, but I am out of ideas.”

Ari watched Andreas’s face as he disconnected. Daron had sounded so discouraged. “Guess I’d better get dressed after all. I assume we’re having a strategy meeting.”

“Yes, the conference room in twenty minutes.”

No one was late. The news of the second attack had already leaked throughout the vampire community. As his lieutenants sat around the table in the living area, Andreas delivered the latest details.

It wasn’t a comfortable meeting for Ari. The threat from Ursula had made everyone irritable, but other issues added to the tension. Glorius’s constant flirting with Andreas was getting on Ari’s nerves. In fact, she was on low boil. And this was her first meeting with Gabriel since she’d seen him kissing Claris. Perhaps due to their own stress, Glorius and Gabriel were both flaunting their behavior, as if to goad her. If that was their goal, it was working.

Ari clenched her fists under the table as Glorius rested her hand on Andreas’s arm for the third time.

“You worry too much, my prince,” the vampiress said in a soothing tone. “Why would Ursula come here? Riverdale is insignificant, far beneath her notice.”

“Au contraire.” Gabriel’s smile was wry, as he lapsed into one of the rare glimpses of his mother’s French upbringing. His fun-loving French expatriate grandmother had passed the language on to her daughter, who in turn had taught it to her son. He chose odd moments to show it off.

Gabriel stood, moved behind Andreas and Ari, and placed his hands on both chairs. “These two are why she’ll come here. The O-Seven is worried about what they did to Sebastian. Ursula will use the current rebellion as an excuse to eliminate them—if she can.”

Ari’s temper rushed to the surface. She pushed out of her chair and whirled to confront Gabriel. “Are you really blaming us for this?”

He looked confused. “That isn’t what I meant. I was stating the simple facts.”

“That isn’t how it sounded. If I’m such a liability, maybe I should leave.” She turned her head to glare at Oliver and Glorius. “Do you two agree with him?”

Now Andreas was on his feet. “Arianna, please. Let us not make the situation worse by fighting among ourselves. If you and Gabriel have issues, now is not the time.”

She wasn’t backing down. “I still want to know how the others feel. Well?”

Glorius shrugged. “It is what it is.”

Bitch.

Oliver took his time. “The O-Seven has had part of its focus on Riverdale since Daron settled here nine or ten years ago. Sebastian’s death reminded them of our existence and that we are growing stronger. It was inevitable.”

As she listened to Oliver’s measured words, some of Ari’s misdirected anger faded. She felt Andreas’s heavy gaze on her. “I’m going to get coffee. Can I bring anything else?”

Andreas asked her to bring glasses and two bottles of wine. She nodded as she left the room. She was tired—and irritable. Let them talk about her while she was gone. She needed a break and time to think about what Gabriel had said. Perhaps he was right that she’d placed the city in danger. That little gem of truth might take time to absorb.

Since the coffee pot had been turned off, emptied and cleaned, she brewed a fresh batch. She rustled around to find the glasses, selected two bottles of wine from the pantry rack—including the Chianti that was Andreas’s favorite, and found a tray to carry it all. By that time her anger had faded.

When she walked into Andreas’s study, the talking stopped. “Break time.” She flashed a tentative smile and set the wine bottles and glasses on the table, then took her own seat. “Do we have a plan?”

“We have decided that locating Ursula is our top priority.” Andreas paused, and everyone looked at Ari. “But our best chance at that may depend on you.”

“Me? How?”

“By going to the scene of the last attack. You may be able to pick up her trail or sense something else that we cannot.”

“I’ll try, but we have to make it a short trip. The rogue witches will be back, and I intend to be here when they come.” She offered a wry smile. “My bosses expect me to police Olde Town every once in a while.”

“I’ll guard Spirit Cave while you’re gone,” Glorius said.

Ari looked at her in surprise. Maybe the vampiress was more than an obnoxious flirt.

Glorius caught the look and returned a smirk. “It means Gabriel and Oliver will have to do all the rest. The house, the club, the compound, and deal with the nest leaders. The cave’s the easiest job.”

Ari wasn’t fooled. The vampiress had chosen the riskiest assignment where she might have to face the coven with little backup. No one mentioned that, and Andreas simply thanked her.

Glorius stood to leave. “I assume you’ll be going to Canada tomorrow tonight. What happens if you find Ursula?”

“Then we talk with Daron and the other princes. Arianna and I will not attempt to kill or capture her by ourselves.”

Glorius arched a delicate brow. “There will be no capturing of that one. But it’s good to know you won’t endanger yourself.” She swung her hips toward the door. “I’d hate to lose you, darling.”

Gabriel gave a snort of laughter. Oliver got up shaking his head as if he didn’t understand any of them and followed her out.

Ari looked at Gabriel. “You think that’s funny?”

“I do.” He studied her with a lazy look. “Still pissed about Claris?”

Andreas stood. “Dawn will be here in an hour, which gives the two of you a time limit to work out your issues. This is the last I want to hear on this particular subject.” He walked out and closed the door behind him.

Ari pushed her chair back to follow. “I already told you how I feel, Gabriel. There’s nothing more to say. Except…” She stood and looked down at him. “If you hurt her, I’ll never forgive you.”

“Ari—”

“Do you love her?”

He bolted upright in the chair. “Christ, I barely know her. What you saw…the kiss, it was our first, and we were caught up in the moment.”

“Do you kiss every woman you meet?”

“Not every woman.” He relaxed back in his seat again. “I haven’t kissed you yet. Not that I would try,” he added, seeing her sharp look. “Andreas would kill me.”

“Nooo, I would. Now you’re making a joke of it.”

Gabriel sighed. “It is my fate to be a passing fancy. Your friend is still in love with her wizard. Trust me on this, Ari.”

“Yeah, right. It’s getting close to dawn. You better hurry.” She flashed him a reluctant smile as she turned toward the door. “It really isn’t you I’m worried about. I’m afraid I can’t trust Claris not to lose her heart.”

Chapter Twenty-One

The following evening Ari and Andreas accompanied Prince Bolivar as he approached the entrance to the destroyed Canadian compound. Ari looked around, absorbing the scene visually, keeping her other senses blocked. She wasn’t ready for any emotional input. First, she wanted to understand the mechanics of what had happened.

“These are reinforced steel doors.” Bolivar pointed to the main entrance leading into the underground vampire court. The prince was tense, visibly shaken. “Swatted down. There’s only one dent in the metal.”

A single massive blow. Nothing less than Ari had expected. Everyone knew Ursula had super strength. But what Ari was looking for tonight was any evidence of the vampiress’s mental powers. The enforcer hadn’t attempted to bespell Ari at the meeting in Toronto, nor had she displayed any psychic ability in countering the witch coven’s attack. She always used brute force. And that was unusual. Enough to draw Ari’s attention.

She accompanied the vampires inside the compound and looked around the deserted rooms. Broken and tumbled furniture lay scattered across the floor. Not a gory scene. The blood and bodies had already returned to nature through the process of accelerated decomposition inherent to vampires.

“What happened once she was inside?” Ari asked.

“She killed everyone.”

“Killed them how?”

The prince stiffened, visibly offended by her blunt question. “Dismembered.”

“Did she bespell them first?”

“No. You want all the bloody details?” he asked angrily. “Here, listen to it yourself. Does it sound like they were hypnotized?” He pulled out a cell phone, punched in a string of numbers, and put it on speaker. “I was in a meeting, so it’s all on voice mail.”

At first she heard a normal voice. The caller was informing his prince of a break-in at the compound. Then the screaming began, and the occasional high-pitched laughter that Ari recognized as Ursula’s. The sounds sent prickles over her skin. Ari wanted to ask Bolivar to turn it off, but she forced herself to listen. When she heard the cell phone in the recording clatter to the floor, the sounds of tearing flesh and slurping were almost unbearable. She didn’t look at Andreas or Bolivar. Both vampires were shielding, but the pain would be in their eyes.

The screams continued until the voice mail ran out of message space.

“Goddess, help us,” Ari said under her breath. “I’m sorry.”

“Me too.” Bolivar’s voice was tight.

“Eleven were lost?” Andreas asked, breaking into the raw tension.

“A minimal crew. I’d moved everyone else to safety.” Bolivar looked off into the distance. “There were enough to keep things running and warn off the curious. I never thought she’d come here.”

Ari walked into the hall while Andreas and Bolivar continued to talk. She wanted to be away from the powerful auras of the two master vampires before she opened her senses. She found the main audience chamber and entered. Three broken chairs. Otherwise the room looked untouched, but an aura of death still clung to the air. At the time of the attack, there would have been blood and body parts. Ari halted in the middle of the room and took a deep breath. She lowered her shields and reached out with her witch senses.

Terror and rage surrounded her, overwhelmed her. Vivid images of savagery; smells, emotions, a crushing sensation of power. Her knees went wobbly. Ari staggered, regained her balance, and cut off her sensory receptors.

Andreas appeared at her side. “Arianna, I saw part of that.”

Unable to speak, she fought to recover, taking several deep breaths.

“Is she all right?” Bolivar watched from behind Andreas, his voice concerned, even leery.

“Sorry. That was awful,” she whispered to Andreas. “Too much all at once. I should have shut down our link completely. There’s no reason for both of us to feel this.” She looked at him with eyes narrowed in pain. “Give me a moment, and I’ll try again.”

Andreas took her hand without speaking. It calmed her, and she straightened. “I’m fine now.” She looked at Bolivar. “This is hard to do with so much vampiric energy around me. It would be easier if you waited outside.” When he nodded, she turned to Andreas. “You help to ground me, but if you stay, you have to block your magic and not interfere.”

“Whatever you need. As long as you are not in danger, but if I think you are…”

“Understood.”

Ari waited until Bolivar was outside, grasped Andreas’s hands with hers, and released her magic one thread at a time.

The sensory input came piece by piece this time. She smelled the metallic odor of blood, caught glimpses of the massacre as Ursula slashed her way around the compound, moving so swiftly she appeared to wink in and out. When the terror and panic of the dying grew to an overwhelming crescendo, Ari tightened her hold on Andreas’s hands, and he drew her back from the brink.

Ari’s senses centered on Ursula now. The rage. The lust of power. Ursula’s frustration at not being able to experience her victim’s terror. The intense pleasure from ripping flesh with her claws.

Ari severed the connection. “The freaking bitch. She enjoyed this.”

Andreas didn’t speak until she loosened the death grip on his hands. “Shall we go outside?”

“Yes, I’d like that.”

They found Bolivar leaning against their rental car.

“Did you learn anything?” he asked, straightening.

“I know a lot more about Ursula, about how she functions.” Ari focused on the moonlit parking lot and breathed in the crisp night air. It helped clear the ugliness away. “She’s clever, not smart. She can’t get into their minds, but she feels things and reacts to them.”

“But can you find her? Did you learn where she’s hiding? I’d like to kill her with these.” Bolivar held up his clenched fists.

Ari nodded, understanding his rage. “I have no idea where she is. She wasn’t thinking about anything except killing.” Ari wasn’t going to mention Ursula’s glee. It would only increase Bolivar’s pain.

“Then we wasted our time coming here.”

“No, that’s not true. I learned what Ursula can’t do.”

“Will it help destroy her?” Bolivar’s face was a frozen mask, but she heard the fanatical edge to his voice.

“Maybe. She can’t read or influence minds. She lacks the power to get inside her victims’ heads and control them.”

“That’s not possible. Every vampire can manipulate minds.”

Even Andreas gave her a doubtful look.

“Not Ursula. Seriously. I felt her try, felt her frustration. She can’t do it. I doubt if she was ever a big thinker, and her telepathic and hypnotic powers never developed. That’s why she’s channeled all her energies into physical prowess. If the witch coven had known that, they might have defeated her. Ursula is all brawn, no brain.”

“But can we use that to kill her?” Bolivar sounded as if now the possibility had been raised, he couldn’t dare to believe it.

“Um, I can’t guarantee that. The witches could have, because they caught her off-guard, preoccupied. She is so single-minded, they could have -made a psychic attack before she realized they were there. I think that’s how she was injured. The witches just didn’t realize they had the advantage, and they fled.”

“You could always kill her with witch fire,” Andreas said.

“Yes, but I can’t be everywhere. Now that we know she can’t hypnotize her prey, we can plan to use other weapons. As long as we strike first. If anyone hesitates, she’ll kill them before they can react. That’s the problem with relying on the witch fire. I can’t strike first.”

“Your Witches’ Oath,” he said.

She’d sworn to use the magical fire only for defense. That meant she had to wait for the other side to make the first aggressive move.

Bolivar’s face deflated. “We’d have to catch her by surprise, which isn’t likely to happen. Any other ideas?”

“Not yet,” she admitted.

Andreas’s voice was tight. “Ursula will keep killing until we stop her.”

“I know.” Ari looked at the two men. “And she’s obviously recovered from any damage the coven did. She won’t wait long to strike again.”

Chapter Twenty-Two

Once they were aboard the jet and flying home, Ari gave Andreas the other details she’d gathered at the scene. The terror she’d felt from the dying, Ursula’s savagery and pleasure. Ari kept her recital matter-of-fact, but she still shuddered with the memory and set her glass of wine on the table between their swivel chairs.

“She has no human feelings left. Not even a spark.”

“I know, Arianna. I knew that two hundred years ago.”

Ari frowned at him. “Yet you were with her.”

“Yes.” A muscle in his jaw twitched, and he didn’t look at her. “Need I remind you it was not by choice.”

“Was it as awful as I imagine?”

Andreas turned his head, a bitter twist to his lips. “Worse. You do not have the experience to imagine such things.” A darkness filled his words. “Please, do not ask Gabriel to describe what happened.” He hesitated. “It is a painful memory for him.”

Not only for Gabriel. Ari swallowed hard, sorry her question had caused his discomfort. “I won’t say anything.” She’d never heard Andreas sound so hollow. That Ursula had inflicted some horrible perversion on two young, vulnerable vampires was obvious. Ari didn’t need or want to know the details, but she had a bad taste in her mouth, a loathing for the vampiress…no, the monster that had hurt them. “Before this is over, I hope to make Ursula sorry she ever came near any of us—then or now.”

Andreas’s grin was almost genuine. “You sound quite blood-thirsty.”

“Only half of what I feel.” She shifted in her seat, growing restless with the dark thoughts that had dogged her over the last few hours. She sought a topic that would lighten the mood. “Did I tell you Dona rejected the really nice lady who wanted to adopt her?”

Andreas treated the topic change as normal. “You mentioned it in passing. What do you plan to do with her now?”

“I was wondering if she could stay at your place.”

“In my home? She is already there.”

“I mean when I return to the apartment. You’ve got all that room, and the weretigers seem to like her.”

He swiveled to look at her with a hooded expression. “You still intend to leave?”

“When it’s safe again.” She cocked her head. “I thought you understood from the beginning this was only temporary.”

Andreas looked away. “The cat may stay. I am meeting with my lieutenants when we land. Do you wish to be part of that conversation?”

Now who was changing the subject? “Not unless you think it’s necessary. Otherwise, I’m going to bed.”

He nodded. “I will give them the update. Can you talk with Samuel and Russell tomorrow and have one of them contact Toronto?”

“Sure, but I’ll call Mike myself. We’ll brainstorm about strategy.”

They lapsed into silence. Ari was drained by the experience in Canada and hoped to get a full night’s sleep before she had to deal with anything else. Yawning, she rested her head on the back of the seat and dozed off. When Andreas woke her upon landing, she struggled to stay awake until they were home and she collapsed into bed.

Ari woke countless times during the night, and the dreams began. She saw Ursula rampaging through Bolivar’s compound, tearing off heads and limbs, and heard the screams. She seemed to be gagging on the cloying scent of blood.

Choking, Ari jerked upright in the bed to find Andreas’s arms around her. He rubbed her back.

“Hush, Arianna. It is only a bad dream.”

When she shivered, he tightened his hold.

“It was so real,” she whispered. “What time is it?”

“Almost dawn. I was on my way to bed when I heard you cry out. Ursula?”

“Yes.” She rested her head against his chest as his hand smoothed the top of her hair. Her world came back into perspective. “How’d your meeting go?”

“Nothing new, but everyone understands what they need to do.” He dropped a kiss on her forehead. “Go back to sleep now.” When he tucked her under the covers, she drifted into a dreamless world and didn’t hear him leave the room.

* * *

Ari woke on Saturday with midmorning sun streaming in the windows. She stretched, oddly content, despite the nightmare she still remembered. Her thoughts flashed to Andreas’s predawn visit. She would miss that kind of attention when she went home. Andreas provided some kind of anchor for her. She yawned and hopped out of bed. It was much too early for serious thought. Grabbing clean underwear, black jeans, and a T-shirt, she headed for the shower.

With hot water clearing the cobwebs of sleep away, she tried to put the disturbing events of the last two days into perspective. The rogue coven, Ursula. Both of them were deadly threats against her and the people she cared about. She needed plans to stop each of them, and she’d begun to see glimmers of their weaknesses.

Take the witches, for instance. They were down in number since the fight with Ursula, and Ari thought they’d lost confidence, too. Sophistrina’s blind allegiance was weakening. Ari would find a way to take advantage of that. And if one was wavering, maybe others were shaky too.

While Ari might have predicted the coven’s shaken resolve, Ursula’s lack of psychic abilities had come as a complete shock. The ability to bespell victims was so basic to vampirism that she’d never thought to question Ursula’s power. That didn’t make the vampiress an easy mark or any less deadly, but it did make her different and potentially vulnerable.

While the coven and Ursula were her most pressing problems, there were other thoughts still on her mind. Ryan would consider them equally important since they were tied to a murder. Where was Dyani? And Hawkson? Where was the bloodstone?

Ari stepped out of the shower and toweled off. Quickly slipping into her jeans and shirt, she sat down on the bed and tugged on her boots. She had to do something about her growing list of tasks. After she talked with the security chiefs, she’d start scratching items off that list by tracking down Hawkson. He might be the easiest of her problems. As far as she knew, he wasn’t trying to kill anyone.

* * *

The hospital cafeteria staff was moving through the halls with early lunch trays by the time she approached Joe Hawkson in the hallway outside his sister’s room. His face sagged with grief. He pointed his chin toward the open door and the sleeping patient inside. “My sister is going to our ancestors. The bone marrow transplant failed.”

“I’m sorry for your family.” It had taken an entire morning of phone calls, but she had found Hawkson at Riverdale Memorial Hospital’s Intensive Care Unit. The nurse told her the twenty-five-year-old Native American woman was dying of leukemia.

“If I could have found the bloodstone, maybe it would have helped. Even this late.”

“Is that what you were doing on Tuesday? One last search?”

He frowned. “I was here on Tuesday. I have been here every day since we last met.”

“You weren’t in the caves?”

“No.” Concern flashed across his heavy features. “Someone has been there? They must not take the stone away.” He looked at the door to the ICU. “I need that stone. She needs it, but I cannot leave her.” He grabbed Ari’s arm. “You must find it. Please, Ms. Calin.”

His fingers dug into Ari’s arm, and she gently pulled away. “I’ve looked. Unless you know something you haven’t told me, I don’t know how to find it.” He shook his head. “For now, we’re watching the cave and keeping everyone away. That’s why I thought you’d been there. Our guards ran off an intruder.”

An intruder who left a print from footgear similar to a moccasin. If it wasn’t Hawkson, only one other person popped into her mind. Stereotyping, maybe, but Dyani was missing.

“I haven’t given up,” she said. “You take care of your family.” There was an awkward pause. “I, um, hope something turns things around for your sister.”

“Thank you.”

Without more to offer, Ari said her good-byes and walked to the elevator. Pushing the down button, she looked back once more to see him disappearing into the ICU to resume his vigil. She’d told him she’d try, but she had no idea how to keep her promise.

By the time the elevator arrived, Ari was concentrating on the possible whereabouts of the Indian woman, Dyani. If she was in Riverdale looking for the bloodstone, where would she be staying? Ari pulled out her cell phone and talked to Ryan.

“I’ll have an officer check the hotels and motels,” he said, when she finished. “With her native coloring, she’ll stand out, no matter what name she’s using.”

“That’s great. I’m going back to the new tunnel to see if I can pick up a trail. I didn’t bother when we thought it was Hawkson, but things are different now. I want to know who our intruder was.”

“Want some help?” His voice was hopeful. “I’m sure this mound of paperwork could wait while I do something more important.”

She laughed. “You’re a tracker now?”

“I was a Boy Scout. Does that count? We learned all kinds of woodsy things.”

“I knew it! I told Claris you were a Boy Scout.” She clamped a hand over her mouth, remembering that hadn’t necessarily been a flattering conversation about his sometimes rigid approach to things. “Oops.” She ruined any impression of remorse with a laugh.

“Uh-huh, and what rule-breaking did I fail to approve at the time?”

“I have no idea.” She gave the phone a cheeky grin, knowing he’d hear it in her voice. “It isn’t as if we don’t have a bunch of incidents to choose from.”

“Do you want me to come or not?”

“Sure. I’m on my way now. Meet you there. But if you don’t arrive within ten minutes, I’ll figure you chickened out.”

He made it in eight.

Ari and Ryan searched for an hour, using her witch senses and his sparsely remembered Boy Scout tracking skills without any positive results, unless they counted the opossum or the ground snake they unearthed. If Dyani had been there, she had done a good job of concealing her trail.

Ryan swatted a branch out of the way.

“Tracking skills a little rusty?” Ari asked.

“Give me a break. The tracking I learned was for animals and birds that weren’t trying to hide.” He threw her a smug look. “I don’t see your infamous witch magic doing any better.”

“No.” She sighed. “You don’t. If I hadn’t heard the commotion and seen the footprint in the tunnel, I would wonder if anyone had been there.” She scuffed her boot on the barren path. “There’s no magical trail, which confirms our intruder was human. It makes Dyani at least a possible suspect.”

“Maybe the hotel search will turn her up. I’ll add taxis, car rentals, and the airport if they don’t.”

“How about buses? And car rentals near that mammoth dig in Iowa. I suspect she never went to Oklahoma.”

Ryan pulled out his cell phone. “While I call in, why don’t I drive you to the diner? I’ll buy you a coffee, and you can tell me about your latest trip to Canada.”

“It’s a deal.” She followed him to his cruiser. Until they decided their next step, a coffee break would be nice.

Although the Daily Diner was a favorite haunt of cops, it wasn’t very busy at 2:00 in the afternoon. They ordered coffee, and Ari reported on her trip to the slaughter scene in Canada. She stopped abruptly when a man scooted onto the bench next to her.

“Two of my favorite cops.” Eddie West brushed windblown strands of reddish-brown hair off his forehead and gave Ari a boyish grin. He was older than she was by more than a year, yet he looked about eighteen. “We haven’t talked in a while.”

“That’s because there’s been no news to pump me for.” She returned a reluctant smile. “What’s a crime reporter doing here during working hours? Late lunch?”

“No, just thought I’d grab a Coke.” He flushed as she made a face at the lame excuse, and he turned to Ryan. “Ok, I saw the cruiser outside. Have you closed the Barron case?”

“Nothing left to investigate.” Ryan’s words were careful. “Doc says it was his heart.”

“Yeah, I heard that. But when Ari’s involved, I figure weird, earth-changing things are happening. What’s the rest of the story?”

Ryan’s shake of the head was emphatic. “You’ve got it wrong. I called Ari as a precaution. Turns out it wasn’t necessary. Barron died a natural death.”

“Uh-huh, and then threw himself off the cliff?”

“Accidental fall subsequent to or causing heart failure. Either way, it’s no longer a police matter.”

“So, what are you two working on now?”

Ryan frowned, and Ari jumped in. “Are you fishing for something in particular? Or just nosing around in hopes you’ll turn up a story?”

Unabashed, Eddie turned to her. “The cliffs are still barricaded. A dwarf is guarding a collapsed entrance. I’ve been asking myself why.”

“And what did you answer yourself?”

“Smartass.” He slanted his upper body forward and lowered his voice. “You guys are hiding something. If it’s about Barron’s death, the public has a right to know.”

Ryan stirred his coffee repeatedly and said nothing. He’d recently cut his sugar and cream content in half and seemed unsatisfied with the result. Ari was tempted to kick him on the shin. Couldn’t he obsess about his coffee after they dealt with Eddie?

“What more can I say?” She sighed, growing impatient. “We’ve both told you you’re on the wrong track. A heart attack is a heart attack.”

“Unless it’s not.”

“You think Doc falsified his findings? That’s a pretty serious accusation.” She scowled at him, hoping he’d drop it. She didn’t need his persistence today.

“I talked to him. Something about not liking inconclusive findings, so he made his best call.”

Ari shrugged. “Sounds good enough to me.” She set down her coffee cup. “Look, Eddie, don’t try to stir up trouble to improve your circulation. The case is closed.”

He held her gaze a moment longer than necessary. “OK, if you won’t talk about that, what’s the story at the vampire caverns?”

“Nothing much. Intruders,” she said dismissively. “Some cavers were trespassing.”

Ryan looked up from his coffee. “At the request of the vampires, we put up barriers to remind tourists and reporters that it’s restricted territory. The vamps have a right to their privacy just like everybody else.”

“Trying to keep out the treasure hunters, huh?” Eddie sipped his Coke. “That’s the rumor. That Jase Barron was going to film the recovery of buried treasure.”

“Rumors,” Ari scoffed. “I hope that isn’t what The
Clarion prints these days. What kind of treasure? Like pots of pirate gold?” She chuckled. “Somebody’s been watching too many adventure movies.” Inside, she cringed. How much information had already leaked out into the general public?

“Haven’t heard what it is, but why else would Jase Barron be in town with a film crew?”

“Stopover maybe. They’re gone now. I guess any imaginary treasure around here will have to stay buried.” She gave Ryan a significant look. Further conversation about the case would have to wait until a better time. “I have a ton of paperwork to finish.”

When Eddie took the hint and stood, Ari slid out of the booth. “I hope you won’t print wild rumors,” she said. “The national press has finally left, letting us all get back to work.” She frowned to emphasize her words. “No meddling in this, Eddie. Not only would the media come back, but you’d bring the crazies and speculators who want to get rich quick. The vamps would freak out if they had more strangers poking around. Somebody could get hurt.”

Ryan stood. “I’ll walk you out.” He looked at Eddie. “The vampires won’t be the only ones upset if you bring a bunch of treasure hunters to town.”

Eddie looked thoughtful. “I won’t print until I have confirmation. But I haven’t forgotten the kids’ ghost either. Something weird is happening. If you two decide you need a friendly reporter, give me a call.”

They left Eddie sitting by himself, already talking on his cell phone. Ari hoped it wasn’t about the activities in the caves, but she had no illusions that the reporter would give up.

“Damn,” Ryan said softly. “That’s all we need.”

“I’m not too worried.” Ari tried to sound upbeat. “Nobody involved wants publicity, and I don’t think The
Clarion will print a story without confirmation. If no one talks to him, how’s he going to verify his suspicions?”

* * *

Ari spent the next two hours at her office in the Cultural Center, writing her latest report for the Magic Council regarding Ursula and the massacre in Canada. Putting the grisly facts on paper raised the hair on her neck. She typed the last line, saved, and printed, planning to drop off a copy at the front desk on her way to the club. Andreas would be up soon, and he’d want to discuss their next steps regarding Ursula.

She turned off the computer and reached for the report. When her cell phone rang, she picked it up instead, hesitating when she saw an unknown ID. “Hello?”

“We’ve captured intruders at the caverns.” Ah. She knew that stern voice. One of Andreas’s weretigers. She’d forgotten his name; the guy with the piercing gaze.

“Who are they? Kids?”

“No, two adult human males. One has a camera. We’re holding them at the dwarf’s station.”

“I’ll be there shortly.” Hanging up, she grabbed her report and called Ryan on her cell as she headed out her office door. Leaving the report with the receptionist to distribute, she walked out the front entrance, still talking into her phone. Ryan agreed to meet her at the cave. He just might need to make an example of these guys.

She jogged the few blocks to the cliffs. It was faster than navigating the one-way streets and tourist traffic. She wondered who she was going to find. Hawkson or more treasure hunters? Did a camera mean Carmody’s crew had returned? Or maybe it was curious tourists. He’d said males, so it wasn’t the Indian woman Dyani.

She approached the cave entrance. “What happened here?”

The dwarf appeared to be sitting on something. Drawing closer, she turned a startled laugh into a cough. The “something” was a man securely tied with magical twine. The dwarf held a beanbag-style billy club over the captive’s head of tousled reddish hair. Eddie West’s face flushed a rosy pink.

The other man, bedraggled and dirty, jeans newly ripped, was held securely by the muscular hand of a large weretiger. The tiger’s other hand held a damaged camera. Both captives complained loudly.

“Get him off of me,” Eddie yelled.

Ari waited until she could master her grin and addressed the dwarf. “So what’s the story?”

“This one comes up friendly as can be.” The dwarf tapped Eddie lightly on the head with his billy club. “Started asking me about the caves, the entrance collapse. He kept babbling on, while that one,” he pointed the club at the man held by the tiger, “sneaked into the cave entrance and took off running. I took this one down.” He waved the club again. “And I left the rest of the fun to the tigers.”

Ryan walked up in time to hear the dwarf’s explanation. He folded his arms and speared Eddie with a hard look. “You were warned.”

“Where’d you catch the other guy?” Ari asked the tiger. “Did he make it as far as your guard station?”

“Not even close. When the dwarf called me, I went looking. This guy was already lost,” the weretiger said in disgust. “But he wasn’t very cooperative about being rescued. I recovered his camera too, but, sorry, I guess it got damaged in the struggle, or maybe when I stomped on it.”

“Ari. Ryan.” Eddie tried a more conciliatory tone than before. “We’re legitimate members of the press. Tell them they can’t do this to us.”

“Looks to me like they can—and did.” She was unable to suppress the grin any longer. “Didn’t I tell you not to be snooping around?”

“This isn’t funny,” Eddie sputtered.

Ryan had obviously been enjoying the show. Now, he scratched his chin. “I believe you gentlemen of the press were trespassing. That’s a misdemeanor worth about thirty days in lockup.”

Ari gurgled but pointed to Eddie. “Let him up. They’re free to go. This time. I don’t think the vampires will press charges unless they try to get inside again.” When Eddie was on his feet and straightening his clothes, she added. “I mean it. Don’t come back. Next time you’ll have to deal with Andreas, and he may let Ryan take you to jail.”

“If you’d talk to me I wouldn’t have to resort to this,” he grumbled, but he didn’t act very upset now that he and his photographer were free. He looked the camera over and shrugged. “I don’t suppose I could send the bill to the city?”

Ari shook her head at the quick adjustment in his attitude. Seasoned members of the press probably learned to take rejection in stride.

“Get out of here.” Ryan waved them off. “Go home, both of you. Before I change my mind.”

Chapter Twenty-Three

Without a better plan of action, Ari resumed her regular routine with the addition of regular checks of the cliff area on her nightly patrol. She considered scrying for Dyani, but magical searches weren’t very effective with humans. Hawkson had a strong aura but that seemed to be due to his shaman status and not his race. She abandoned the idea.

Most of Sunday passed with no remarkable incidents. Ursula remained in hiding, the coven had not yet returned to town, and no one tried to enter the caverns. The new tunnel saw no activity. If Dyani was in town, she was laying low.

Instead of relaxing, Ari grew increasingly tense over the afternoon. She took an early run in the park, practiced her knife throwing, and finally tried yoga. Nothing worked. It was only a matter of time before one of their enemies made a move, and the anticipation was taking a toll. Every muscle was tight, and she avoided Andreas’s staff for fear she would snap at them.

She called Claris a couple of times to vent. She said Ari was strung too tight. When Claris locked her shop door at four o’clock, her regular Sunday closing time, she insisted Ari come with her to a late matinee. It was a chick flick that they both giggled over. Ari enjoyed the break, but the moment they left the theater her tension returned.

Late that night she tried scrying for the coven in case they had slipped back into town without her knowledge. When her search failed to locate them, she stomped from her room, banging the door behind her, shaking the solid walls.

“Temper, temper,” Lilith said, racing up the staircase. “I thought we were under attack, rather than having a tantrum.”

The teasing didn’t go over well. “Stuff it.” Ari brushed past her and hurried down the stairs, pausing at the front door. “And stay here. I don’t need or want a bodyguard.”

Clearing the house, Ari broke into a run, letting her legs stretch out, increasing her pace until the wind whipped her hair back from her face. Activity felt good. The breeze felt good. More than anything else, the freedom felt good. She turned into familiar territory, running past her apartment building and through the tree-canopied, residential streets. She leveled out into a pace far beyond the light jog she’d taken earlier. Pushing herself faster and faster, she relished the stretching of her muscles and raced on, fleeing through the darkened town from her inner demons.

She had almost reached the other side of Olde Town before she felt his magic. Andreas fell into step beside her, and they ran in silence. Entering the gates of Goshen Park, they circled both fountains twice before Ari came to a stop in an isolated area. She bent over to rest, hands on knees, catching her breath, then dropped onto the grass.

Andreas sat beside her. “Feel better?”

She looked at his profile. “Did I hurt Lilith’s feelings?”

“She knows you much too well.” He scooted around so he could see her face. “We are all feeling the pressure, cara mia, but it is not safe for any of us to be alone at night.” He raised a finger to draw it along her cheekbone. “I can think of a more pleasurable way of letting off steam.”

“I had to get away. Just for a few minutes.” Ari took a deep breath, inhaling the fragrance of the early April foliage. She plucked at the tender new grass with her fingers. “Sitting here, I can imagine for a while that there is no evil coven, no scary enforcer. And definitely no O-Seven.” A nighthawk called. “Listen to that—there’s nothing bad out here.”

“An illusion, little witch.”

She sighed. “Yes.”

“But this is not.” He bent toward her. “I will keep us safe from all of them.” He captured her mouth in a deep kiss.

Ari let his magic run through her, over her skin, deep into her being, driving the shadows away. Her fingers dug into his shoulders as an inner fire took hold.

She tilted her head up, peeking at him. “Who’s going to keep me safe from you?”

“That is your problem.”

She leaned against him, and he rolled them both to the ground. Andreas’s body trapped her against the earth, revealing his hard lines, making no secret of his desire for her. Ari melted against him as his hands slid under her blouse, and she reached to return the touch.

The nighthawk called again, but this time Ari didn’t care.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Nothing had changed by Monday morning except Ari’s mood. The long run, not to discount Andreas’s private cure, had made a difference. She met with Samuel, Russell, and Lilith at her request shortly after breakfast. Mike, at Prince Daron’s security office in Toronto, was on speakerphone.

“What’s up?” Mike growled in his gruff ex-military voice. “You figured out how to eliminate this vampiress?”

“I’ve figured out how to improve our defenses and exploit her weakness. Since we know she lacks strong psychic abilities, we can eliminate many possible threats and concentrate on the things she can do. She can’t control minds, except for the very weakest willed. So, don’t put your weak links on the front lines. She can’t kill with mental pressure, and that means she can’t kill from a distance. And she can’t teleport.” She paused while they took it in. “She is incredibly strong and will charge through any door—no matter how thick—and bash down walls. Don’t make the mistake of thinking you can keep her out. And she’s lightning fast.”

“Then what do we do? If she moves so fast we can hardly see her, how do we fight that?” The questions came from Mike over the speaker.

“Slow her down with strong barriers, maybe two lines of them. She’ll break through, but it will take her at least a few seconds. That’s when you attack, immediately, with no hesitation. Give her everything you’ve got. Your defenders must be armed with the right weapons—flamethrowers, shoulder rockets, or high-powered rifles loaded with silver bullets. Bring her down from a distance, then follow through by staking and cutting off her head. She can’t be captured. Don’t even try.”

“At last,” Mike said, “information I can work with. I’ll spread the word up here. If she comes after us again, we’ll be ready and waiting.”

For the remainder of the conversation, they discussed strategic details, including specific weaponry. When Samuel and the two werelions left to turn their ideas into action, Ari stood at the kitchen counter and looked out over Andreas’s well-tended lawn. Steffan’s wolves would return at dusk, like they did every night, but for now it was peaceful.

The morning had started well. At least they had a plan. Ursula’s next attack might not be so one-sided.

She refilled her coffee cup and watched Dona playing with a brand-new fluffy red ball on the kitchen floor. Ari’s lips twitched. One of the dangerous occupants of this house had been buying fuzzy cat toys. She and Claris hadn’t made a final decision on Dona’s future, but the kitten seemed content here. And Andreas had agreed to let her stay.

Ari’s amusement faded as she recalled how that discussion had ended. Andreas hadn’t been pleased when she said she would be moving back to her apartment, but that had always been the plan, hadn’t it?

She settled her hip against the counter, sipped her coffee, and looked around. It was amazing how quickly she had settled into living here. The weretiger staff respected her privacy, and she liked living with Andreas. Too much. Still, her apartment gave her greater independence. Did she want that or need it? That she could even ask herself those questions was something that worried her. Maybe it was time to talk the situation over with Claris. Isn’t that what a BFF was for?

Ari rinsed out her cup and snagged the cat. If she was going to Claris’s, they’d talk about the kitten’s future too. For now, Dona needed to remain in her cat haven, where Andreas’s antiques were safe from her sharp claws.

The ringing of her cell phone had Ari digging in her pocket. Dona settled on her shoulder as Ari started up the staircase, checking the phone screen as she went. Claris. That was timely.

“Hey, I was just thinking about you,” Ari said. “Want some company?”

Ari frowned at the lack of response, then heard a shakily drawn breath. “Y-yes. Can you come now?”

“Goddess, Claris, what’s wrong? Are you crying?”

“No-o.” Claris’s voice didn’t match her denial. “I-I need you.”

“I’ll be right there.” Ari bounded up the stairs, deposited Dona unceremoniously in her room, and was out the door within sixty seconds. She kept Claris on the phone while she sprinted toward the market area and Claris’s shop, but she didn’t get anything intelligible out of her except Brando’s name. Ari didn’t know how to react. Some tragedy involving Brando had occurred, but she couldn’t sort out whether their mutual friend was in trouble, dead, or being a bastard.

When Ari reached the market area of Olde Town, she threaded her way among early morning shoppers and the horse-drawn carriages that were already active. In spite of Claris’s tears on the phone, Ari was shocked to see the “Closed” sign on the front door of Basil & Sage. She could only remember one occasion when Claris hadn’t opened on time, and that was for a funeral. Ari detoured to the back of the shop and entered through the greenhouse door without knocking. Claris must have been watching, for she suddenly appeared and threw herself into Ari’s arms.

The sobbing and mumbling continued for incoherent minutes while Ari helplessly patted her back. Eventually, Claris gulped twice and pulled away. “I got you all wet.” She raised a hand to dab at the spots on Ari’s tear-soaked blouse.

“It doesn’t matter. Tell me what’s happened.” Ari grabbed Claris’s hand and steered her toward the table.

Claris nodded and swallowed hard. “Can I get you some coffee?”

“You sit down.” Ari pointed to a chair. “I’ll pour us both some coffee. Then you can tell me everything.”

Ari’s matter-of-fact manner had a positive effect on Claris, and by the time Ari settled with her own cup of coffee, Claris had wiped her tears with a tissue and looked more composed.

“I’m a mess. Brando dumped me, and I didn’t sleep much last night.” Tears threatened again, and Claris took a quick sip of coffee.

“Dumped you? The prick,” Ari said, immediately consigning their lifelong friend to perdition. “Why didn’t you call me? I’d have come over.”

“You don’t get enough sleep as it is. I was going to call at seven, but I guess I dozed off.”

“Clare, you can call me anytime. So, how did this happen? Is Brando in town?”

“Of course not.” Claris’s lower lip protruded in a sulky look. “That’s mostly what we fought about. But it started over his big news.” She wrinkled her nose. “He called about midnight—the only call he’s made in a week—and at that god-awful hour. Doesn’t he remember I have to work?” Claris blew her nose, and her voice grew stronger as her indignation took hold. “He was all excited about an award he was given at some hot-shot dinner. I guess he thought I wasn’t excited enough because he asked what was wrong with me. So I told him. Yeah, I did. I said I was sick of him never being here. It kind of deteriorated from there.” Her face suddenly crumbled. “Oh, Ari, I know I should have been supportive, but I was feeling miserable that he wasn’t here, and he was all happy about some stupid award.” Claris sniffed and started crying again. “I guess I’m a selfish bitch.”

“Oh, now, stop that. You’re one of the least selfish people I know. Brando’s being a prick, and you…well, you just reacted.”

“By making it worse.” Claris’s words were garbled behind the soggy tissue.

Ari retrieved a box of tissues from the counter and set it on the table. What the hell was Brando thinking? She shook her head in disgust, knowing the real problem was he hadn’t been thinking at all. Brando loved science, was almost obsessed by it, and when he got involved in something he tended to blot out everything else. This time his preoccupation might have cost him his girlfriend.

“I’m guessing something more was said.” Ari stopped and waited, letting her friend get around to it.

“I told him everything.” Claris covered her mouth with one hand, her eyes wide and startled.

“Like what?”

“That Gabriel and I kissed. I…I guess I kind of let him believe there was something more between us. I didn’t say that, but when he accused me, I didn’t deny it.”

Ari suppressed a groan. What a pair. If either one of them had stayed cool, this mess wouldn’t have happened. Funny how easy that was to see when you weren’t one of the combatants. “I bet that got his attention.”

Claris gave a watery chuckle. “Uh, yes. He shouted at me. He’s never done that before. We’ve argued, but not like this. I had to hold the phone away from my ear he was shouting so loud.”

“Just like a man. They always think they’re the injured party. I hope you gave it right back to him.”

“I guess I did. I was pretty awful.” Claris clapped both hands over her mouth this time, as if she could put back the words already said. “He finally hung up.”

“While you were still talking?” Ari scowled. “That’s just rude.”

“It was right after I said I didn’t want to see him again unless he came home today.”

“Oh.” Ari blinked at her friend, stunned by the ultimatum. In her experience—and she had lots of experience with mistakes—ultimatums never turned out well. “I’m so sorry. But don’t you think he’ll come around?”

Claris’s chin trembled. “He said he never wanted to talk to me again.” She burst into tears, accompanied by gulping sobs. “We’re f-finished.”

Ari drew her into a hug. What could she do about this? Claris should never have mentioned Gabriel to Brando, but her friend was honest to a fault. And Brando had overreacted with wounded male pride. Ari suspected he was miserable this morning, too, but the damage was already done. There had to be a way out of this, a way to patch things up, but she sure couldn’t see it.

When Claris quieted and pulled away, the emotional storm had passed. She dabbed at the streaks on her face and blew her nose again. “I have to get on with my life now,” she said in a fatalistic tone.

“Exactly what does that mean? Does it include Gabriel?”

“Oh, I don’t know. He’s so cute and witty, but…”

“But?”

“It’s not the same. Brando and I had plans, future plans. Gabriel’s fun to be with, but I don’t love him. It never was serious between us. It’s always been Brando.”

“So don’t give up on him so fast. Give yourself time. Brando too. Later, you guys can talk when a little time has passed. This could be just what was needed to wake him up.”

Claris frowned. “I’m not counting on that.” She looked toward the front of the building as someone rattle the doorknob. “I guess I should open the shop.”

“Not looking like that, you don’t.” Ari grabbed the magnetic mirror off the fridge and stuck it in her friend’s face. “You have some serious repair work before you can greet customers.”

“Yikes!” Claris squealed and charged into the bathroom.

Ari waited, drumming her fingers on the table and wondering what she could do to help Claris through this. Given what Claris had said about Gabriel just being a friend, maybe it wouldn’t be so bad if he stopped by. As long as they weren’t serious, a little male attention was bound to raise Claris’s spirits. If it made Brando jealous, so what? In fact, it might do him some good.

When Claris stepped out of the bathroom, the ravages of her sleepless night and her earlier tears were almost gone. She produced a determined smile. “Let’s not talk about Brando. OK?”

“Fine with me. I wanted to talk with you about Dona anyway. I’ll help you open.”

They headed up front, and Ari explained her plan to leave the kitten with Andreas. They talked while they worked, setting baskets of dried herbs out on the counter and arranging a display for the day’s special: bundles of dried periwinkle.

“I think it’s a good idea,” Claris said. “Dona’s already used to the house and everybody who lives there. It sounds like Andreas and his staff like her. It’s a perfect plan.” She paused in taping the sign for the periwinkle in the window. “The part I don’t get is why it’s necessary. Why are you moving back to the apartment? I think your stay has been good for both of you. You’ve been fighting a lot less than usual.”

Ari jerked up her head. “Do you think so?” Now that she thought about it, Claris might be right. Why was that?

“I do. In spite of everything that’s been happening, you seem happier, more grounded. I think the credit goes to Andreas.”

Hmm, yes. There was that word again—grounded. Granting him that level of control wasn’t exactly comfortable, but at least she wasn’t panicked by it. A smile tugged at her lips. Maybe it was the regular sex, especially the make-up sex. Not that she was going to mention that to Claris, not right now. Or maybe it was how he woke her from her nightmares.

Ari sighed. She’d miss him all right. Dating just wasn’t the same.

The shop door rattled again, and Claris ran to unlock it this time. Ari watched her friend turn on her professional persona. The crisis was over for the moment. Ari edged toward the back door, waving good-bye when Claris looked her way. Ari would call and check on her tonight, after hours. That’s when the loneliness would set in.

She stooped to pat Hernando’s head as she passed through the greenhouse. “Take good care of her, old man. She could use a little cuddling right now.”

The Siamese blinked his cornflower blues at her, as if he understood. Insight had always been a cat thing.

* * *

Ari caught Gabriel and Andreas by surprise that evening when she suggested Gabriel should visit Claris.

As he often did when things got personal or awkward, Gabriel slipped into the lighthearted persona from his youth. “My lady’s wishes are always my command, but why the change of heart?” He spoke in the lazy drawl of a Regency gentleman.

“I think you are right to ask. I would not trust her.” Andreas glanced up from the reports he’d been studying at his office desk. “What devious plan do you have in your head, madam witch?”

“You’re both so suspicious.” She regarded them over the top of the travel magazine she’d been flipping through while waiting for Andreas to finish his work. “I think Claris could use a little cheering up.”

“I don’t understand.” Gabriel eyed her. “I thought I was the last person you’d want to comfort her. What’s bothering her?”

“Girl stuff. Do you have to know everything just to be a sympathetic friend?”

Gabriel sighed. She could almost hear him going over the possibilities in his head.

He looked at Andreas. “Any idea what this is about?”

“Not a clue. Except I’m sure you are being suckered.”

“I have no doubt of that, but it’s not as if there’s a lot to do while we sit around waiting for somebody to attack us.” He looked back at Ari. “I would like to know what I’m getting into if I choose to go.”

She ignored him and pretended to read.

“Hmm.” Gabriel tilted his head to study her. “It must be the boyfriend. The wizard. What has the idiot done now? Oh, never mind. You’re not going to tell me.” He gave Ari a pointed look. “But why me?”

She set down the magazine. “You guys are friends, aren’t you? Sometimes it just helps to have a male perspective.”

“You didn’t feel that way a few days ago.”

“I changed my mind.”

Gabriel smiled and strolled toward the door. “Very well. I can play the consoling friend. In fact, it will be my pleasure,” he added with a sly wink.

Ari ignored the implication. She understood Claris’s real feelings now, and Gabriel had lost his power to rile her. “Have a nice time.”

Andreas chuckled at her nonchalance. “What are you up to?” he asked, the moment Gabriel was gone.

“Nothing.” When he cleared his throat, she added, “OK, Claris had a fight with Brando. A bad one. She’s really upset, and Gabriel can be charming. Besides, she told me she’s not falling for Gabriel.”

“I could have told you. So could Gabriel.”

“He did.” Ari frowned. “In fact, I guess you both did. But now I’ve heard it from Claris. I trust her to know her own feelings.”

“I am glad that is settled. We do not need imaginary problems. Now that you have set events in motion to fan Brando’s jealousy, what else do you have planned for tonight?” His smile robbed the words of censure.

“I only want to help. It’ll be all right. At least I hope so.” She stood and walked over to lean against the edge of his desk. “I’ve been waiting for you to go home, but it looks like you’ll be busy a while. I still have patrol, and I don’t want to skip because I’m checking every night for the coven. I can’t believe the High Priestess has just gone home. Is there something you wanted me to do?”

“No, I was only interested in your plans.” He nodded toward the papers in front of him. “I will be tied up here for several hours.”

“I can take a hint.” She stood. “I’ll see you at home later.”

“I do not like you patrolling alone.”

“I’ll be quick. One swing through the circuit, and I’ll head home.”

“Be careful.”

“Always.” She half-expected him to contradict her, but he was already absorbed in the documents he’d been reading.

Ari slipped out the side door, exiting into the alley. A sense of apprehension hit her immediately. Cloying, a dark energy. She turned south, then east, angling toward Goshen Park. If the witches were back, she wanted to know about it.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Ari entered the park’s west gate, circled the swan fountain, and headed into the maze of forest paths. Her witch senses tingled, and she stayed alert to every movement, every sound. The magical disruption was more obvious here, away from the influence of the strident voices of humanity and the everyday Otherworld energy that teemed in the bar and club areas.

And yet, it felt no closer. It was like the entire city was enveloped in a fog of unhappy spirits.

Ari continued her sweep of the park, taking the time to check the most isolated trails. When she’d been down every path and found nothing unusual, she conceded that Goshen Park was clear. Frustrated, she turned toward the Vampire Strip, still looking for the source of the gloom dogging her steps.

Her cell phone rang.

“We have another intruder,” Gabriel announced. “She won’t give us a name, but I think it’s the Indian girl you’re looking for.”

“Intruder where? In the caves?”

“The tigers caught her sneaking into Spirit Cave. I came right over. What do you want me to do with her?”

Ari thought quickly. The PD, the club? “Take her to my office,” she finally decided. Official yet not too official.

They disconnected, and she called Ryan. “Where are you?” She heard loud voices and music in the background.

“Having a beer with friends.”

“Are you sober enough to do an interview?”

“After only two beers? Come on. What’s happening?”

She explained. “Gabriel thinks it’s Dyani, but she’s not talking to him. They should be at my office in a few minutes. I’d also like to bring in Hawkson. We’ve questioned this woman before without any luck. Maybe she’d talk to a shaman of her tribe.”

Ryan sighed. “You know how much I hate to involve civilians. But I guess it’s worth a try.” He gave a reluctant laugh. “I might as well agree, since you’ll do it anyway. I’m leaving now.”

Ari immediately rang Hawkson, but an automated voice picked up on the third ring. Letting everything go to phone mail appeared to be his regular habit. She left a detailed message, hoping he would check his phone mail soon. If anything could spike his interest, questioning a potential source of the stone’s location should do it.

By the time Ari was off the phone, she’d reached the Magic Hall and the modern Cultural Center that held her office. Gabriel walked in with Dyani while Ari was still making coffee. Ryan was right behind them.

“Well, Dyani, this is unexpected. I thought you’d left Riverdale,” Ari said while they were getting settled at the conference table. Gabriel pointed the sullen young woman to a chair on the far side of the table. If Dyani tried to bolt, she’d have to vault the table or run over one of them to reach the door.

Dyani’s nut-brown features set in a mulish look. “You can’t forbid me to be in town.”

“No, we can’t, but you knew the vampire caves were off limits. That’s trespassing,” Ryan said. “It’s illegal, which makes it my business.”

“Why were you in there?” Ari asked.

“Why do you think?”

“This isn’t a guessing game.” Ari’s face hardened. “Just answer the question.”

“I don’t think I have to. Maybe I should talk with an attorney before—”

“Good idea,” Ryan said, interrupting. “When we’re finished, you’re free to talk to anyone you want. At the moment, you’re not under arrest. We’re just having an informal chat.”

“Then I assume I’m free to leave.” Dyani stood, then paused at the sound of a knock on the office door. Before anyone could answer it, the door opened, and Hawkson’s large frame filled the entrance.

“You called me.” His gaze went to Ari but shifted immediately to the Native American woman.

Ari rose to her feet. “This is Dyani. We had intended to talk with her about Blackhawk’s bloodstone, but she says she wants to leave. Perhaps she would change her mind for a shaman.” Ari noticed Dyani’s ill-concealed reaction to the word shaman, so she stopped and let the word hang.

Hawkson’s gaze never wavered from Dyani’s face. “It would be good to talk. Will you stay?”

She looked uncertain, as if trapped somewhere between an engrained respect for the shaman and her own self-interests. Finally she nodded, and everyone sat down.

Ari started the conversation, filling Hawkson in. “Dyani was found near Spirit Cave tonight. Although she’s denied knowing the bloodstone’s exact location, I think she was there looking for it.” Ari looked at Dyani. “You know something you haven’t told us.”

The young woman pressed her lips together, shaking her head.

Hawkson frowned, his intense gaze causing Dyani to flush. He said something in their native tongue, and her color deepened.

She looked up at him. “You really are a shaman?”

“Yes. The spirits have blessed me in that way. In other ways, they have not. I have a special interest in the bloodstone. My family is inflicted with an illness that only the bloodstone can cure. If you help us, you could save many lives.”

“I don’t know why everyone thinks I know where it is.” Her voice lacked conviction, and Hawkson didn’t say anything for a full minute. When he did, it was as if he had not heard her denial.

“The bloodstone has great meaning, my child. It is sacred to our people. Anyone defiling it would be subject to the wrath of the spirits that inhabit it. No shaman could lift such a curse.”

Ari held her breath, afraid to break the spell Hawkson was weaving. She watched Dyani’s face pale. The young woman was afraid. That only confirmed she was hiding something.

Dyani unfolded her tightly clutched hands and reached into a pocket of the light windbreaker she wore. She pulled out a folded paper, laid it on the table, and pushed it toward Hawkson. “Read this. Then you’ll know everything I do.”

Itching to grab it, Ari quelled her impatience.

Hawkson unfolded the paper, smoothed it on the table, and skimmed the beginning sentences. He looked up. “This is Blackhawk’s letter.” The disappointment in his voice mirrored Ari’s feelings. “I’ve seen this. I have a copy.”

Dyani’s response was unexpected. “You saw an altered copy. This is a true copy of the original.”

Copied, changed, and re-copied. Not complicated at all. All it required was a home scanner and a few minutes of time.

Hawkson read through the letter twice before handing it to Ari. His voice remained steady but his hand trembled. His eyes brimmed with emotion. “It contains the additional instructions we need. Read it for yourself.” He speared Dyani with a glance. “Why would you conceal this?”

She hunched her shoulders. “I needed the money,” she said in a small voice. “I want to leave the reservation, make my own life. The old ways are not for me. The money from the stone would help me start over.”

“Many young people leave the reservation,” Hawkson said, “but you cannot leave behind who you are.”

Ari read through the document and quickly found Blackhawk’s instructions. She read the new part aloud. “Follow where the arrow flies and pull down the sky.” She frowned. “It’s in the ceiling?”

“How do you hide something in solid rock?” Ryan asked.

“Maybe it’ll make more sense when we look.” Ari glared at Dyani. “Are you withholding anything else?”

“That’s it. Honest.”

Ari was about to question her further when Hawkson unexpectedly broke in. “I believe her. She’s told you everything.”

“Is that a shaman thing or a gut feeling?” Ari eyed him.

“A little of both. Our young ones are caught between two cultures—the world they see on TV and the world of their ancestors, but most of them respect the old spirits. Dyani would not lie to a shaman.”

“Good enough. Ryan, why don’t you stay here with our guests while Gabriel and I go to the caves? We’ll bring back anything we find.”

Everyone started talking at once. It was a good, practical idea, but no one agreed with her except Gabriel. Ryan refused to be left out of the discovery, which left no one to watch Dyani.

“Ok,” Ari said, quieting them with her hands. “I guess we all go.”

While they were on the way, she called Andreas to join them and bring flashlights. The vampire guards would be uncomfortable with such a large party if Andreas wasn’t with them. He agreed to meet at the collapsed entrance. As they made the short hike of ten blocks from the office to the cliffs, Ari kept glancing over her shoulder. She still had that creepy feeling from earlier in the evening. If anything, it was stronger now. As soon as the bloodstone was safe, she’d make another patrol of Goshen Park.

Chapter Twenty-Six

“Is something wrong?” Gabriel whispered, when Ari looked over her shoulder again. Dyani and Hawkson were talking; Ryan was on his cell phone.

“Don’t you feel it?”

Gabriel frowned, looking up at the wisps of cloud edging across the moon. “I thought it was my funky mood.”

“Maybe we’re all just jumpy. You weren’t this quiet earlier. Did something happen at Claris’s?”

“No,” he said with a wry smile. “Hence the funky mood. I behaved myself, being friendly and supportive, as you wished. Claris was definitely glad to see me, but when I gently gave her my spiel about just remaining friends, she quickly agreed. Too quickly. I don’t mind telling you it was nearly a mortal blow to my ego.”

Ari snorted. “Cheer up, Casanova. At least you earned good karma.” She glanced up the path as they approached the cliffs. “Looks like Andreas beat us here.”

The vampire prince waited beside the dwarf at the cave entrance. When introductions were completed and Ari had filled him in on the details of Blackhawk’s letter, Andreas handed flashlights to her and Hawkson. “I hope we have better results tonight. Is everyone ready?” he asked. “Watch your step over this rough section.” He entered the tunnel, and the others followed, winding through the cavern maze until they arrived at the Chamber of Ages.

Ari couldn’t shrug off her oppressive mood. She uneasily scanned the eerie landscape. If anything, the cavern seemed more mysterious tonight. The limestone formations loomed as if they were the stone spirits of mythical beings.

“Any activity?” Andreas asked the guards.

“Nothing, sir. It’s been quiet.” The guard’s reassuring words were interrupted by a loud clanking from the direction of Spirit Cave.

“Stay at your post,” Andreas ordered the guards. Everyone else rushed into the tunnel, nearly colliding when Andreas came to a sudden halt. “The fire shield is up again.”

The rogue coven. So it was their dark presence she’d felt.

Ari pushed to the front of the group, spoke the necessary words to vanquish the spell, and snapped her fingers. The fire disappeared, but Andreas still barred the way. “If the witches are inside, is it safe to enter?”

She pushed past him. “Safe or not, I’m going in there. The rest of you, stay here.” She centered herself, wrapped her magic around her, and climbed into the cave. Andreas followed her; Gabriel was behind him, then the others. So much for staying there.

The High Priestess stood near one wall watching two women attack the ceiling with pick axes. Seven witches stood across the room from her; two of them, including Avery, the woman from Cincinnati, held machine guns. The coven had come prepared.

“Stop right there,” the High Priestess ordered. “Dyani, come to me.”

Ari’s jaw dropped as the young tribal woman stepped forward. She hadn’t seen this coming. Gabriel seized Dyani by the arm to stop her.

“Don’t look so surprised,” the priestess said. “Didn’t you wonder how we were always one step ahead of you? Although she held out on us, too, until she couldn’t do it alone. Dyani, come.” The High Priestess turned a glittering look on Dyani, and the woman struggled against Gabriel’s hold.

Andreas began to edge along the outer wall.

“Arianna, tell your vampires to stay where they are and release the girl—or she will die right now. Painfully.”

Ari took a look at Dyani’s face. Slack, unfocused. “Let her go. She’s been bewitched. Her mind and body are under the priestess’s control. She’ll do whatever she’s ordered to do, even die.”

Andreas stopped where he was. Gabriel released his captive, and Dyani shuffled across the room to stand before the High Priestess.

“You were told to delay them,” the priestess said. “Not lead them straight to me. They must have convinced you to show them the letter.”

Dyani nodded; her voice held no inflection. “Yes, I told them.”

“Weakling.” A loud slap echoed as the High Priestess left a red handprint on Dyani’s left cheek. “Do not disobey me again. Kneel beside me until I want you.”

Dyani barely flinched but knelt to obey.

“You don’t need to treat her like that,” Ari snapped. The witch acted more like a dominatrix than a High Priestess. This was not the way a true leader used her power.

Ignoring Dyani, the High Priestess turned her attention to Ari, settled there for one moment, then moved to her companions. Her gaze stopped at Hawkson. “If any of you can decipher the puzzle and speed up this process, I advise you to do so. My patience is running thin.” She moved her hand to Dyani’s bowed head. “Does someone have to die before you take me seriously?”

Sophistrina stepped sideways. “Please, your Highness, let me take care of Dyani.”

The priestess scowled. “You grow too soft, Sophistrina. Beware I don’t decide to replace you.”

Ari heard a stifled gasp, although she couldn’t identify which of the witches had reacted. First Initiates were never replaced, except by their death. Ari felt a wave of disgust. The High Priestess was so caught up in a power trip that she was threatening a sister witch. In most covens that transgression, even by the leader, would be met with expulsion.

“What is taking so long?” The priestess suddenly turned her wrath on the witches hacking at the ceiling. “You.” She pointed to Hawkson. “And you.” She nudged Dyani with her foot. “Take over for them.”

Dyani rose and picked up an axe. Hawkson stood mute.

“If you defy me, the girl dies.”

Hawkson stepped forward and grabbed the other axe handle. He suddenly swung it toward the coven leader, striking her shoulder a glancing blow as she leaped away.

Everyone exploded into action, and one of the witches shouted, “Stop! I’ll shoot.” A rifle barked, one round catching Gabriel in the right leg. Andreas leaped in front of Ari, using his body to shield her against the gunfire. He took two rounds, staggered, and recovered almost immediately. Hawkson aimed a second swing at the priestess, but an animalistic shriek tore through the room. Everyone froze, staring at the blood flowing from Dyani’s eyes, ears, and mouth. A psychic attack.

“No. Stop hurting her.” Hawkson dropped the axe and threw himself across the young woman. “Don’t kill her. It’s my fault.” He pleaded with the priestess as he pulled Dyani into his arms. “We are so few. It’s me you should punish.”

Ari knelt next to Hawkson, but it was already too late. Dyani’s chest heaved in a last gasp, her eyes glazed over.

Fighting the impulse to unleash the lethal power of her fire magic and risk incinerating them all, Ari sprang toward the priestess. A loud rush of pressure deafened her ears as a magical fist hit her, knocking her to the floor. Ari rolled to her feet, her face tight with rage. “As a rep of the Magic Council, I’m officially declaring you a renegade.” Twin blue stuns erupted from her hands, striking the priestess in the chest and abdomen and smashing her against the far wall. Ari rushed forward to stand over the sprawled form. She thrust one hand out, pointing her sparking fingers toward the witch’s heart.

“The fight is over. Or I will burn you where you are.” To remove any doubts, she glanced over her shoulder at the huddled witches. “All of you, if I have to. This ends here.”

The priestess stared up at her, resistance written across her face. “You wouldn’t.”

“I would.” Ari let her see it in her eyes.

“Listen to her.” Sophistrina stepped forward to appeal to her sisters. “If not, listen to me. This has gone too far.”

The witches looked uncertain at first, then followed Sophistrina’s lead. When they turned their weapons over to Ryan, the priestess finally lowered her head in defeat. Ryan unloaded each gun and handed them to Hawkson. Andreas and Gabriel took charge of the priestess, pulling her to her feet and marching her toward the entrance.

“I think we should get out of here. Something is not right,” Andreas said.

He felt it too? That creepy feeling? Ari’s witch magic spiked. But they had the situation under control, didn’t they?

“What about the girl?” Hawkson jerked his head toward Dyani’s body. “We can’t leave her here.”

“I will have her body brought to the surface.” Andreas urged the others toward the entrance. “Just go.”

“Take the lead.” Ari pushed Ryan ahead of her. “It feels claustrophobic in here.”

Ryan seemed puzzled, but he climbed through the exit. Ari couldn’t explain her sense of urgency—or why Andreas shared it, but she knew she didn’t want to get trapped inside the small room. She urged Hawkson to follow Ryan, then came Gabriel, who had dropped back to escort Sophistrina. Andreas, still maintaining a firm grasp on the priestess, led the remaining coven members, and Ari took the rear. She breathed a sigh of relief when she climbed out of Spirit Cave and followed the others toward the Chamber of Ages.

“Where are the guards?” Andreas’s sharp voice reached back to her.

Holy crap. Ari’s magic flared, sending adrenaline racing through her system. She pushed through the last of the witches and burst into the chamber. The unmistakable, putrid odor of decay hit her. A thin, black fog hung over the room, menace clinging to every particle of air, making it hard to breathe.

Ryan drew his pistol. “Anybody there?” he called. He moved sideways to look behind the nearest formations.

Ari whirled toward a power surge at the far corner of the room.

“Right here.” Ursula emerged from among the columns, like an alien warship decloaking for battle. Blood glistened on her lips and chin, emphasizing the gothic effect of her long, black gown. She dragged one of the vampire guards by the throat. A detached head, rapidly decomposing, dangled from her other hand.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

“Run! Get out of here,” Ari shouted. Images from the Canadian massacre raced through her head. Hawkson and part of the coven members scattered, scrambling for safety.

Ryan emptied his pistol into Ursula, aiming at areas away from the hand clutching her live victim—the head, the opposite shoulder, her upper chest. The vampiress didn’t even look at him. Ari ran toward Ryan and grabbed his arm. “Stop. You can’t kill her with that. You’ll only piss her off. I need you to get the others to safety.”

“I’ll try to protect them, but I’m not leaving you.” Ryan was calm but determined as he reloaded. “No way.” He turned and urged Hawkson and the witches, including the priestess who had been discarded by Andreas, toward the back of the chamber.

Andreas was confronting Ursula, standing in her path. “Why are you here?”

“I’m afraid one of your friends has been damaged.” The enforcer stopped a dozen feet from Andreas and swung the detached head by its hair. “But you can have it back if you want.” She tossed it in the air.

The last of the coven who had stood fast, watching in horror, now darted back, squealing, to avoid the grotesque missile.

Andreas didn’t so much as flinch. Ari and Gabriel moved forward to flank him on either side. “You are not above vampiric law, Ursula. You have entered my territory without permission and now you have committed murder.” His firm voice exhibited none of the panic that had hit the rest if the room.

Ursula cackled. “Oh, Andreas, you are so entertaining. Hoping to stand on protocol? Are you really demanding that I forfeit my life?”

“Your actions have already done that. Why are you here?”

She laughed, then waggled a finger at him. “You have been a naughty boy.” The amused smirk was belied by the malevolent blood-red haze swirling in her aura. “You have annoyed the elders. You and Daron and your witch. I was sent to solve the problem.”

“You delivered the official warning in Toronto.”

“Don’t be naive,” she snapped. “I wasn’t sent to warn you. My job is to eliminate problems.”

“By murder and slaughter? Is this a declaration, Ursula? Then I officially ban you from my territory. You will be treated as the vile creature you are.”

“Oooh, now I’m scared,” she mocked. “You may have somehow tricked Sebastian, but he was a child in comparison to me. Tell your witch good-bye. She will live just long enough to see you die.”

Ari kept her tingling fingers hidden at her sides, waiting for a clear target. As long as Ursula held a live hostage, Ari couldn’t use her fire. But if Ursula remained unaware of the danger, she might grow careless or overly confident.

A sudden chanting filled the room with a magical hum; power levels started to rise.

Ursula’s head whipped around, her gaze settling on the High Priestess. “The witches,” she hissed. “I had not seen you there, Priestess. I thought you would still be tending your wounds. What are you doing in the company of these lesser beings?”

Ari was appalled by the High Priestess’s audacity. Her coven was too weak to make a psychic attack. But instead of stopping, the chanting increased until it sounded like the tromp of a thousand feet.

“Stop that racket!” Ursula snapped her captive’s neck and threw him at Andreas and his companions, catching them off guard. Flashing across the chamber, she slammed into the witches. The chanting cut off, replaced by screams of pain and terror.

Ari fired two stuns to deflect Ursula from the witches, but the vampiress didn’t falter. She continued to slash through the coven, ripping and tearing, until Andreas grabbed her, digging his fingers into her throat. He tried to drag her away, but even his strength wasn’t enough. Gabriel and Hawkson grabbed at her arms, only to be swatted away as if they were flies. Or were attacking a tank with bare hands.

Using a leg to trip and throw her off balance, Andreas yanked the vampiress backward and flipped over her head as she fell. Ursula hit the floor, shaking the ground, and Ari unleashed her witch fire. Crimson death streamed toward the vampiress, but Ursula spun aside and flew straight at Ari. Gabriel and Andreas both hit the vampiress from opposite sides, sending them all to the floor. As the vampires struggled to untangle, Ari jumped on Ursula’s back, scratching at the vampiress’s eyes. Ursula roared and shook her off. Ari landed hard but tucked and rolled to her feet.

Ursula lurched off the floor. Ari released another stream of crimson fire, and the vampiress took a direct hit. Flames erupted across the front of her fancy gown. Her shrieks echoed around the vast cavern as she batted at the growing inferno, her efforts setting her sleeves and the ends of her hair ablaze. Screaming defiance, she lunged toward Andreas and Gabriel, reaching to touch them and spread the fire.

“Stand back. Stay away from her.” Ari fired again.

But Andreas and Gabriel were already out of reach. They turned to watch the magical flames arc from witch to vampiress, striking Ursula in the face this time. The enforcer flailed her arms in desperation, stumbled, and sank to one knee. With a last flare of bright red flames, she exploded into a shower of blackened ash.

The enraged screaming stopped.

The power rush faded.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

The moans from survivors were the only sounds in the vast chamber. Ari’s focus was riveted on the layers of charred dust that used to be Ursula. A part of her wanted to celebrate. Dance on the tables and drink champagne. The other part was horrified. The O-Seven would never forgive this.

Ryan broke the silence. “You have a real habit of making me feel inadequate.”

“Are you hurt?” She turned to look at him.

“No, but Hawkson’s in bad shape. He lost an arm.” He pointed toward the man whose shoulder was already being tended by Andreas and Gabriel. “I think the witch leader and two others are dead.”

“Sophistrina?”

“I’m here, Arianna. Do you need me?” The young woman crouched next to an injured witch.

“No, but your sisters do. You’re the leader now. I hope you do a better job.”

Sophistrina gently patted her patient’s arm, stood, and walked over to Ari. “Our priestess wasn’t always this way, not until she lost her blood sister to the O-Seven.”

“Yeah, hate will do that. Change you. But it only gives your enemy more power.”

“I think we’ve learned that lesson.” Sophistrina jerked her head toward the wounded. “We’ve lost more than half of our sisters since we left Germany.” She straightened her shoulders. “We’re ready to submit to your Magic Council. Do you wish to take us to jail while we await their sentence?”

Ari looked at Ryan.

He shrugged. “Let’s not worry about that until we’ve taken care of the dead and wounded. I’m not exactly sure who has jurisdiction.”

What a lame excuse. Of course he had jurisdiction with a human victim. But in this case, justice might best be served by deferring to the Magic Council. Ari left to find Andreas, while Ryan tried to make a call on his cell phone. Good luck with that. The caverns were notorious for their rare and spotty phone service.

“Help should be here soon,” Andreas said when Ari found him. “Gabriel is going to the surface to call.” He looked at Ryan as the cop joined them. “Think your EMTs will come to the cave entrance? We can move the injured and dead out of the caverns.”

“Sure.” Ryan pulled out his phone. “Damn, I keep forgetting about your service down here.”

“Gabriel.” Andreas stopped the blond vampire, who was heading into the tunnel. “Can you take Lt. Foster with you?”

Gabriel waved his assent, and Ryan trotted to catch up with him.

“Are you all right?” Ari returned her attention to Andreas. She hadn’t forgotten about the gunfire in Spirit Cave or that he’d protected her. “You were hit at least twice.”

He looked at the holes in his shirt. “I could use a pint.”

Ari suddenly wanted to laugh. Not so long ago, she would have thought he was asking for a beer.

He shifted his arm to look at it, and she saw a gash still oozing blood. “Ursula did this?” Ari frowned with renewed anger.

“It is nothing. I managed to stay behind her most of the time, away from the teeth and nails.”

“I’m glad she’s finally dead.”

Within minutes, the first of Andreas’s people arrived and began moving the wounded. Once the injured were on their way to the hospital, the bodies of Dyani and the three witches were removed. The bones and dust of Andreas’s vampire guards were collected and would be returned to their vampire nest.

Ari escorted the rest of the witches to the surface, giving them instructions on when and where to report to the Magic Council. If she needed them in the meantime, they’d be with their wounded sisters at the hospital.

While at the cave entrance Ari learned Ursula had gotten into the caverns by killing the dwarf who’d been there every day. His death only fueled Ari’s lingering anger.

She returned to the Chamber of Ages for one final task.

She squatted over the charred bits that had been Ursula. Snapping on surgical gloves, she began scooping the remains into a bag she’d gotten from the EMTs. Images of the massacres in Canada brought a scowl to her face. She thought about the things Ursula had done to Andreas and Gabriel and unknown others in the past. She scooped faster.

“I have plans for these,” she said, when she noticed Andreas watching her. She kept working until the rock floor was nearly spotless, every bit of bone dust, sand, and debris in that area collected. She stood, took a last look at the surface, scuffing her shoes to grind and disperse any minuscule particles.

Taking a handful of white powder from her magicks pouch, she sprinkled it over the area while murmuring a cleansing spell.

“Are you ready now?” Andreas laid a hand on her shoulder when she continued to stare at the floor. “I must notify the victims’ nest leader and assign new guards for the rest of tonight.”

Ari glanced around, surprised to find the place empty. “I’m sorry. You didn’t have to wait for me.” She held up the bag. “These last bits will be destroyed in the Magic Lab. I didn’t want to leave this evil bitch in your caverns.”

He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and urged her toward the exit tunnel. “Ah, cara mia. Sometimes I very much like the way you think.”

* * *

In the early hours of the morning, the Riverdale Magic Council held an expedited trial. Ryan had woken his chief, and they agreed that the disposition of the witches should be left in the hands of the Otherworld authorities. Upon Ari’s request for a swift decision, the council president had summoned the executive council to sit in judgment.

From beginning to end, the trial lasted less than forty minutes. After listening to testimony mostly from Ari and Andreas, the council ruled the High Priestess held primary responsibility for the deaths of Jase Barron and Dyani. They were also sympathetic to Sophistrina’s plea that binding the coven’s witch powers would make it vulnerable to the O-Seven once they returned home. Consequently, Sophistrina and the remainder of her coven were released from custody on the condition they immediately depart for Europe. The order included the permanent banishment of each witch and her descendants from the American continents.

Sophistrina stopped Ari and Andreas afterward. “Thank you. If you hadn’t spoken for us, I know they would have stripped our powers. You didn’t have to do that, especially after what we did to you.”

“It’s not easy for a coven to defy its High Priestess. In spite of that, there were times when you tried to do the right thing. My trip to Utah was uncomfortable.” Ari grimaced remembered the dangerous slide down the butte. “But it could have been a lot worse.”

“You saved the lives of two of my vampire guards,” Andreas said. “Who, I am happy to report, have finally called in from Africa. They should be home in about a week.”

“I’m glad to know that,” Sophistrina said. “I worried they might not survive in a wilderness so far from anything they knew.”

“They described it as an interesting experience,” he said. “I will be curious to hear the details of their Zimbabwe visit.”

Ari studied the young priestess’s face. “What will you do now? Continue your fight with the vampire elders?”

“Not anytime soon. For a while, we’ll need to hide, rebuild our coven. Perhaps we can stay with one of the larger clans. The next time we take on someone from the O-Seven we’ll be stronger, smarter.”

“Why can’t you just leave them alone?”

“Don’t judge us too harshly. We have no choice. If we don’t fight them, they’ll wipe us out. Come to Europe. I’ll show you how risky our lives are every day.” She offered Ari her hand. “Good-bye, my sister. I will not forget our debt to you.”

Ari watched her walk away. “You think it’s really that bad?”

“I am afraid so,” Andreas said. “When I left Europe, it was much as she describes.”

“But that was two centuries ago.”

“A very small space of time for the elders to change or scale back a war they have fought for a thousand years.”

* * *

Before she went to bed that night, Ari called the hospital where Hawkson had been taken. Although the surgeons had been unable to reattach the arm and the slashes across his chest were deep, he’d made it through surgery. He was in a coma from shock and blood loss; his condition was listed as critical. The nurse hesitated to give a prognosis, only describing it as guarded. When Ari asked about his sister, she learned the girl was still hospitalized. She was scheduled for release to after-care in a couple of days. After-care. After what? After they gave up?

Ari hoped Hawkson would recover quickly to be there for his sister. The nurse hadn’t said anything about remission or recovery. After-care sounded like hospice.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Ari slept late the following morning and didn’t make it to her office until almost noon. When she arrived, she found a summons from the Magic Council president. Leaving her office and crossing into the ornate hall, built on the magnificent lines of the thirteenth century, Ari wondered why she’d been summoned. Had the witches done something wrong already? Had the council heard from the O-Seven?

“Ari, come in.” The elder wizard motioned to her through the doorway. “I thought we should talk privately. Please, have a seat.” He waited until she was settled. “I noticed a discrepancy between your written report to me and your testimony last night. The ley lines. The vortex. You didn’t reveal their existence to the council.”

“No, Mr. President, I didn’t.” She fidgeted, hoping she’d find the right words to convince him of the need for compromise. Andreas had taken a leap of faith when he’d agreed to telling the president the truth. She gripped the seat of her chair with both hands and leaned forward. “I wanted to talk with you first. The vampires are claiming ownership of the cave, or maybe I should say responsibility for it. I have to agree. Anything else would be in violation of the treaties.”

“Are you certain you are unbiased? I assume this is Andreas’s position you are advocating.”

Ari flushed slightly, but held her tongue until he finished.

“The vortex is both a source of great power and a curse. It must be guarded constantly against an attack from the other side. I’m sure you’re correct that the vampires would protect it.” He raised his shaggy, white brows. “But what about the research? The study of this phenomenon would greatly add to our store of magical knowledge.”

“I understand, but the vampires have a justifiable fear of losing control of their caverns.” Ari sent him a shrewd look. “I’m sure you know there’s a bigger security problem than just who has control. If the vortex becomes common knowledge, the chances increase it will be used or misused by the wrong person who isn’t trained to use it. Even someone with no evil intent might accidentally cause catastrophic changes in our timeline.”

“True. Sad, but true,” the wizard admitted. “Do you have a compromise to suggest?”

“Not yet, but I have an idea for one. Let me talk with Andreas. Maybe a single researcher.”

The president rubbed his beard. “See what he says, and we’ll talk privately about this again. Now, the Indian artifact, do you intend to continue the search?”

“Of course. If we don’t find it, more treasure hunters will come. The rumor has already leaked to the press. The stone has to be removed and hidden somewhere else.”

“Good.” The president sat back with a satisfied expression. “I’m happy to hear we are agreed. Make it a priority.”

“Yes, sir.” Ari stood to leave. “It was already at the top of my agenda.”

* * *

An unfamiliar dwarf was on duty when she returned to the cave entrance, and she felt a renewed anger at Ursula’s senseless killing.

“Bad night, Guardian.” The dwarf peered at her with a deep scowl. “Do you expect more trouble?” He patted a large spiked club at his side.

“No, I think the bad guys are all dead or they’ve left town. Were you friends with the dwarf who died?”

“He was a cousin.”

“I’m sorry.” She studied his face. The dwarf community placed great importance on retribution. “If it helps, his killer is dead.”

The dwarf bobbed his head, as if he’d known and already celebrated the answer.

She couldn’t think of what else to say, so she turned toward the entrance and switched on her flashlight.

“You expect to be in there a while?”

“No, I’m following a hunch. Either it will prove right or not, but it won’t take me long.”

The first thing she noticed inside the caves was the comfortable silence, the oneness with nature that had been lacking when Ursula’s evil presence hung over the town. She quickly made her way to the Chamber of Ages, where her unexpected arrival brought two armed weretigers to their feet with guns drawn.

“It’s only me. I need another look at Spirit Cave.” She avoided looking at the spot where Ursula died, but there was no psychic trace of the vampiress. The cleansing spell had obliterated her presence. The rest of the chamber had been cleaned by a vampire crew overnight. All her senses detected was a faint, metallic scent of blood, overlaid by a more satisfying tinge of expended witch fire.

She turned toward the tunnel, and one of the guards called out to her. “No one’s been in there today.”

She entered Spirit Cave, finding nothing except the vortex’s natural barrier at the opening. Her flashlight flickered over the room, stopping briefly on the bloodstains were Dyani had died. The cleanup crew had not been in here. Andreas must have made it forbidden territory after learning of the vortex’s power. It was typical he hadn’t mentioned the ban to her, but she’d remind him to have the stains removed. It was wrong to have a blood spill in such a sacred place.

Planting her feet in the center of the room next to the vortex, Ari repeated Blackhawk’s words aloud. “Where worlds meet and time stands still, look for a sign. Follow where the arrow flies and pull down the sky.”

The first part referred to the ley lines’ vortex; the second to the etching on the floor. She uncovered it, trying to see the symbol with a new perspective, setting aside anything they’d done before. When she sighted along the extra straight line—the arrow—she arrived at the same crevice she’d found before. This must be where she needed to “pull down the sky.” She turned her flashlight on the ceiling just above the crevice but didn’t find anything unusual. She moved the light beam across the rest of the ceiling, foot by foot. Except for half a dozen partial stalactites that had stopped growing hundreds of years ago when new cracks had allowed this room to dry, the only unusual marks on the ceiling were the gouges left by the witches’ pick axes.

She walked to the niche where her earlier stun had marked the inner wall. Ducking her head to peek inside, she searched with one hand. The tips of her fingers felt along the top of the enclosure, noted its rough texture compared with the smoother rock around it. Reversing the flashlight, she banged on the top surface with the handle.

After the third blow, it began to crumble. Ari felt a rush of excitement as her certainty grew that it was not solid rock but an artificial “sky.” She pounded harder. Suddenly, a large chunk fell down, dumping dirt and small rock chips. She shook the mess off her hand and began to brush the pieces aside. She picked up a clump to inspect it—a mixture of clay and rock debris. Clever. If they had originally been mixed with water, the resulting goo would have worked like concrete.

Ari lost interest in the process when she spied a pouch of rough animal hide almost hidden in the debris.

Eagerly she tugged at a darkened string and pulled the bag free from the last chunks. Ari knelt on the cave floor, unwound the thin strips of rawhide that kept the pouch sealed, and dumped the contents. A large, dark stone tumbled out. Ari caught it in midair, her hand warming with a surge of earth power. Her magic began a gentle hum.

Small pinpoints of orange intermingled with multicolored specks glimmered from deep inside the dark green bloodstone. Its glowing surface was smooth, not polished by modern machines but by frequent handling. Ari sat back on her heels in awe. Chief Blackhawk’s hands had left that finish. The legendary chieftain must have run his rough, calloused fingers over the stone many times while meditating and invoking its power.

She turned it over and over to admire the colors, to appreciate its strength. If it could do half of what Hawkson thought—or what the coven had hoped it could do, it was the most powerful amulet she’d ever held. Her witch magic was telling her it recognized a compatible, friendly energy.

Now what? She’d found it. How did she safeguard it? And who was the rightful owner? Hawkson’s tribe? The vampires? The Magic Council? All had defensible claims.

According to the McFarland treaty with the humans, the Magic Council held theoretical control over any object having “significant magic capable of disrupting the balance of power.” The quote came from the Magic Council Rules that she’d looked up when she’d first learned about the ley lines. Did the stone have that kind of power? Maybe. No, probably. Especially if it fell into the wrong hands. And the council had another basis for their claim: it had been recovered by a council employee.

The vampires’ position was just as good, if they chose to assert it. The artifact was found in their sovereign territory. Yet Andreas had indicated a willingness for Hawkson to take it away.

So, what about the tribe? By heritage and need, Hawkson’s claim was strong, but giving it to him might not be an option. The shaman was in no condition to take custody or protect the stone. He was fighting for his life in a sterile hospital room.

Ari stood, brushing dust from the knees of her jeans. She slipped the stone into its leather bag and stuffed it in her pouch. She warded the opening to Spirit Cave and left, so engrossed in her own thoughts that she neglected to speak to either the weretigers or the dwarf on her way out.

She had an important decision to make.

* * *

Ari stood in the hushed hospital room looking down at Hawkson’s gray face. Numerous tubes trailed from his body, lying motionless except for the regular up and down of his chest. His left shoulder was heavily bandaged, empty space where the missing arm should be. Machines quietly hummed and beeped around him. Tiny lights—red, green, yellow, blue—seemed bright in the subdued lighting.

Ari studied his broad, rugged features. Strong character was etched there. He was a good man. After several minutes, she pulled the bloodstone’s leather bag out of her pouch and opened it. Carefully picking up Hawkson’s right hand, she placed the bloodstone on his palm and closed his limp fingers around it. She rested his hand on his chest and sat down to wait.

An hour went by, then another. She made two calls, finally talking with Andreas late in the afternoon. He and the president of the Magic Council both knew where she was and why, and she had their agreement. All she could do now was wait for the powers that be, including the bloodstone, to make a final decision on Hawkson’s fate. The future of his spirit was a battle only he could fight.

She sat back and let her body relax. It had been a long, tense, three weeks.

During the evening and night, the nurses came and went at least once an hour. Andreas stopped in around midnight and sat with her for a while. Still she waited. She dozed off occasionally but never for long. By default, she was the current protector of the bloodstone. She would not leave it unguarded.

As dawn began to streak the sky, she first noticed a change in his breathing, deeper, quicker. Then his hand twitched. Hawkson’s lids fluttered twice and opened. He stared straight up at the ceiling, as if seeking his bearings, and drew a long breath. He refocused on Ari hovering at the foot of his bed.

“You’re back,” she said.

He showed no sign of recognition. Her heart sank. Had all this waiting been for nothing? Was his mind gone?

“Do you know who I am? Or remember the fight in the caves?”

He blinked, his eyes wandered away, then back to her. He parted his lips. “The walking dead,” he whispered.

“She’s dead. Permanently.” He would eventually recall more details, and he’d have other questions. For now that seemed to be all he needed to hear. She watched as his fingers tightened on the stone. The muscles of his face twitched, and he raised his hand to look at what he held.

He started to speak and stopped to clear his throat. “You found it. Brought it to me.”

“Yes, it was in the wall. Blackhawk had shoved it into a crevice and sealed it with mud and rock.”

One corner of his lips lifted. “Smart.”

“Yes, he was. And his directions were good, once we had them all.”

Hawkson shut his eyes, then opened them again. “You have been with me many hours. I knew you were here…and felt the stone.”

“Since yesterday afternoon. I’m glad you’re finally awake.”

“The bloodstone healed me.”

Ari simply nodded. She didn’t know whether it was the bloodstone or Hawkson’s constitution or his faith, but it made little difference. It was enough that he believed.

“The stone is yours. You are the rightful heir. The vampires and the Magic Council have agreed that you should be its keeper.”

“My sister…”

“She’s holding her own, from what the nurse told me.”

“The curse is broken.” A smile tugged at his dry lips, a glow lighting his face.

So that’s what hope looked like. Maybe it would be enough for his sister too.

“You argued my claim,” Hawkson said, as if he’d sorted out how the stone had become his responsibility.

“It wasn’t hard. But your people now have the burden to keep it safe.”

“It will remain with me as long as I live.” He licked his dry lips, and she gave him a sip of water. “When the time comes for me to meet my ancestors, I will place it in the hands of the next generation.” He looked up at her with a puzzled frown. “Why would you do this for me? For us?”

Ari cocked her head, surprised he had to ask. “I could give you a dozen reasons, but only one really matters.” Her lips quirked in a smile, thinking how much her cop partner would approve of the answer. “It was the right thing to do.”

Epilogue

A week had passed since the cavern fight resulted in Ursula’s death, and yet only a handful knew the truth. The O-Seven had made inquiries about her, but Daron and the other Canadian princes pled ignorance. In fact, Daron was the only one outside of Olde Town who knew the enforcer was dead. After Andreas called him with the news, a select few of Daron’s forces, heavily armed, had taken over Ursula plane, killed the guards, and dumped the plane and bodies in the middle of a remote lake.

To the outside world, Ursula and her plane had simply disappeared. Andreas and Daron told anyone who asked that Ursula had talked about returning to Europe, implying her plane must have gone down over the ocean. The O-Seven didn’t believe it, but so far the secret had held.

Life in Canada and in Olde Town slowly reverted to normal. The vampires and lycanthropes took down the barriers, put away the heavy weapons, and returned to their own homes.

Everyone except Ari, but today was the day.

She stretched lazily as she climbed out of bed, pulling on jeans and a T-shirt before padding to the kitchen—Andreas’s kitchen—in her bare feet and pouring her first cup of coffee. She still didn’t know who started the pot every morning, probably Samuel, but it was nice to find it waiting. She flipped on the TV to watch the morning news.

Sitting on a stool at the counter, she sipped the hot liquid and listened to the broadcast with one ear. When the on-screen reporter mentioned Barron & Carmody Adventures, she looked up to see Barron’s sister Kelly smiling and shaking hands with Max Carmody, sealing their new partnership. Ari nearly choked on her coffee. How quickly things changed.

She continued to watch through the weather forecast and turned the television off when the stock market news came on. Andreas was the only person she knew who paid attention to the Dow Jones.

The thought of him brought a twinge of unease. Last night, when she’d mentioned this was her moving day, he hadn’t said much. His jawline had firmed, but he didn’t argue. He was learning to let her make her own decisions. She was grateful for that, so why the funky mood? Maybe it was just the big job ahead.

She’d rescheduled today’s office appointments to allow plenty of time for an unhurried move. It was amazing how much stuff she had spread throughout the Victorian house. She’d taken over two entire shelves in the pantry for her herbs and potions. Her favorite CDs dotted the rec room and the basement gym; books on magic and spells had been added to the library. Ari sighed. Collecting her scattered belongings might be the most time-consuming part of her move.

Refilling her mug, she carried it up to the Chantilly Suite, stopping to pat Bella and Dona, who were snoozing in the morning sun that came through her bedroom window. Mother and daughter spent most of their day together. They’d need extra attention after the separation.

Ari entered the walk-in closet and pulled out the new luggage that Andreas had purchased for her when he’d seen the tattered bags she’d taken on their first joint trip to Toronto. The deep red and silver set, custom-made, carried the name of Henk. Designer, no doubt. There’d been nothing wrong with her old duffel.

She placed the smallest bag on the bed, unsnapped the closures, and began to pack her socks and underwear, smiling at the lacy additions Andreas had made. He could be such a typical guy.

Her cell phone rang from the top of the dresser, and she tripped over a pile of jeans as she scrambled to grab it.

Claris’s name was on the screen. “Hi, how are things in the plant world this morning?”

“Great! I mean, really good.” Ari heard suppressed excitement in her voice. “Brando’s home.”

Well, about time. “Do I hear the sounds of a reconciliation?”

“Oh, Ari, we talked all night. And, and…” Her voice trickled off on a choke of swallowed tears.

What the hell? “You’re crying again. What’s he done now? If he said something to hurt you—”

“He asked me to marry him.”

“What?” Ari reeled from the unexpected response. Then she wanted to jump up and down. “And you said?”

“I said yes.”

“Woo hoo! That’s wonderful. This calls for a celebration. Want to come to the club tonight? We’ll plan a party. Oh, I’m, so excited for you!”

Now Claris was laughing so hard she could hardly talk. “Yes, that would be lovely.”

“Stay right there. I’m coming over, and we’ll make plans.”

Abandoning the packing, Ari raced from the house and spent the rest of the morning with Claris. Brando appeared when they were still giggling over party plans and even participated in some of the details.

“Have you set a date?” Ari asked, looking at her two friends.

“Hey, give us time. I just got up the courage to ask her.” Brando acted very pleased with himself.

“About time you did, but the plans sound rather vague to me,” Ari teased. “You better get this done, Claris, before he changes his mind.”

“Oh, he’s not getting away.” Brando’s new fiancé smiled at him. “We’ve talked about the fall or even next spring, nothing definite yet. We have a lot of decisions to make.”

“In fact, I have to leave you two to your plotting while I start on a decision we’ve already made.” Brando leaned over to kiss Claris on the lips. “I’m paring down my schedule so I’ll only be away one week a month.”

“That is a big change. Think you can stick to it?” Ari watched his face. The success or failure of his marriage might well rest on how he handled this issue.

“I know I can. I’ve wanted to make the change for months, but something always came up. Now I have incentive. What guy could stay away when he has such a wife waiting at home?” He gave Claris a long, intimate look.

“Um, would you guys like some privacy?”

“Sorry.” Brando grinned. “I’ve really got to go.”

He left shortly afterward. Claris went to the front window to watch him walk down the street. “I can’t believe that I’m going to be Claris Seilmann. Mrs. Brando Seilmann.”

“It does have a nice ring to it.”

They continued to chat over new mugs of coffee and eventually got around to Claris’s hopes for her married life.

“Would you give up the shop?”

“Never. It’s part of who I am. In fact, we might live here for a while. At least until the babies come.” Claris blushed. “We want five.”

Ari burst out laughing. “Sounds to me like you got quite detailed in your planning last night.”

“Yes, I guess we did,” Claris said, still smiling, but serious now. “These last miserable days were a big wake-up call. We both realized what was really important. And that we wanted to be together.”

* * *

With Claris running back and forth between waiting on customers and searching the Internet for wedding dresses, Ari returned home to finish packing. She was thrilled for her friends, but their happiness made her wonder where her own life was going.

She opened her shirt drawer and transferred a stack to the second bag now open on her bed. She couldn’t get Claris’s words out of her head.

What was really important in Ari’s life?

The job, naturally. Fulfilling her destiny. But on a personal level, had Andreas taken on the same kind of significance? Or was she just on hold?

There were so many things about him she didn’t know, secrets he hadn’t shared, including a history that remained murky. How much of that would make a difference if she knew? Maybe none of it. After all, it was the past. Everyone had a past. It was who he was now that mattered. Maybe the only secrets she really needed to know were those that were part of Andreas’s present.

She slowly smiled. He’d actually been pretty open about his current life. And, what was more important, she knew him—his sense of fairness, the loyalty he earned. And the way his eyes lit up when he was excited, the lock of hair he couldn’t control. His touch.

One thing had escaped her. Not because he’d kept it secret, but because she’d refused, even dreaded, knowing. Only she could change that.

Ari dropped her last stack of clothes on the bed and walked into the hallway. Turning left, she stopped in front of the master bedroom and keyed in the code. Lights immediately flashed, and Samuel’s voice came over the intercom. “Ari, is there something I can help you with?”

She froze. Now was the time to change her mind.

“No, I just need to get something from Andreas’s room.”

“Do you want me to get it for you?”

The staff must be more aware than she’d realized. “No, I’ll only be a few minutes.”

“OK then. Sorry to interrupt.”

The release clicked. Ari stifled her doubts and slipped inside. She paused in the total darkness and flipped a switch on the wall, keeping her eyes averted from what she wasn’t ready to see. A dim light came on over the dressing area. She squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for the anxiety to settle.

She’d been in his bedroom a few times, but only when caught up in sex play and never ever when he was sleeping. She’d avoided that, sworn it wouldn’t happen, horrified at the idea of seeing him look dead.

After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and scanned the room. It reflected the man and his tastes. Andreas’s love of cherrywood and leather was evident throughout. The furniture was solid wood, dark, masculine, and timeless, accented with rich burgundy and ivory leather. Heavy drapes covered the windows, totally blocking any light that might filter through the closed and locked steel shutters on the outside.

When she felt ready, Ari looked at the bed, letting out a breath she’d been unconsciously holding. From here, he seemed asleep. She was surprised Andreas was laying on his stomach, a black sheet partially wound around his lower body, one bare leg curled on top. His face was turned away from her. She choked down a laugh, realizing she’d had an irrational fear of finding him in a typical casket pose: on his back with his hands crossed over his stomach.

Instead, he was sleeping in the nude.

Ari stepped closer to the bed until she could see his features. Paler than usual, but he didn’t really look dead. More relaxed, vulnerable. She wanted to touch him, brush the errant strand of hair off his forehead, but she held back. If his skin was cold to her fingers, the illusion of sleep would break. She studied the masculine figure that had become so familiar: the bare muscled shoulders, the sculptured contours of his cheekbones, the strong jawline. A raven lock curled over his ear. She thought it might tickle, and this time she reached out to carefully push it back.

Unexpected tears formed, blurring her vision and spilling onto her checks. She swallowed hard, as a wave of fierce protectiveness swept through her, leaving her barely able to breathe. For countless heartbeats, she stood absorbing him, absorbing her feelings.

Sometime later, she slipped out the door.

When Ari opened her bedroom door, Bella raised a sleepy head to blink at her from the windowsill. The luggage still stood open on the bed. She walked over and looked at the clothes inside, ran her fingers over the new, lacy lingerie.

She scooped up an armful of clothes and stuffed them back into the closets and drawers. Who was she kidding? She was right where she wanted to be.

~ About the Author ~

Ally Shields is the pseudonym for Janet L Buck, a writer born and raised in the Midwest along the Mississippi River, the setting for her urban fantasy series. A former lawyer and juvenile court officer, she now writes full time. Visit her official author website at www.allyshields.com.

Discover more about Ally Shields here

http://allyshields.com

http://allyshields.com/blog.html

http://twitter.com/ShieldsAlly

http://facebook.com/AllyShieldsAuthor

http://www.goodreads.com/author/show/6527209.Ally_Shields

http://pinterest.com/janetlbuck

http://janetlbuck.com/

http://janetlbuck.com

http://twitter.com/janetlbuck

~ Also by Ally Shields ~

Awakening the Fire

Guardian Witch Book One

Arianna Calin has sworn to keep the peace in Riverdale. Most of the Otherworlders prefer to haunt the Olde Town district--partying at vampire strip clubs, dining in elegant supper clubs, and inhabiting the cliffside caverns along the Mississippi. Being a cop is a tough job, but someone's gotta do it, and Ari's got her derringer, a sharp stiletto, and a few handy charms against things that hunt in the night. She's also a fire witch--a pedigree that comes in handy, since her partner's only human.

When a virtual reality drug hits the streets, people start to die, and an elusive pack of werewolves threatens the status quo. Ari and Ryan are drawn into a web of murder and evil that will lead sworn enemies to a confrontation. While the city simmers around them, Ari struggles to prevent an all-out supernatural war...

Buy Awakening the Fire here
http://www.amazon.com/Awakening-Fire-Guardian-Witch-Shields-ebook/dp/B0099ZDHO8/

Fire Within

Guardian Witch Book Two

A hidden evil stalks the city…

Ari Calin refuses to believe her human friend Eddie murdered a vampire—in spite of his confession. Her human partner Ryan thinks the case is a slam dunk, even though there’s no weapon and no witnesses, but Ari’s not about to let her friend take the rap without finding out more.

When Ari attends a charity event on the arm of a handsome werewolf, she finds someone she never expected to see again—Andreas De Luca, the charismatic vampire she used to date. When their eyes meet across the room, memories come rushing back. His kiss, his touch, a savage death…and a terrifying magical bond. A reconnection is the last thing she wants. Only by staying away and forgetting Andreas can she hope to avoid the Legend of Ramora.

But when vampires keep dying, one thing becomes clear: Riverdale has a serial killer on its hands, and Andreas could be next. Ari begins to fear there’s more to it, though. Something truly evil is stalking the city, waiting to take control…

Buy Fire Within here
http://www.amazon.com/Fire-Within-Guardian-Witch-Shields-ebook/dp/B00BQN1YUU/

Burning Both Ends

Guardian Witch Book Three

Friend or lover. Life or death…

Supernatural cop Ari Calin arrives at the hostile Toronto vampire court with an ultimatum from the Riverdale vampires: Sebastian, Toronto’s vampire prince, must stop his unprovoked attacks—or else. Ari wasn’t expecting a fight—the “or else” was typical vampire grandstanding. But even with vampire Andreas De Luca by her side for a show of strength, things get ugly fast. Toronto’s vampire world is in crisis, and surrounded by enemies, Ari and Andreas find themselves under attack.

That’s when Ari gets the call from the Magic Council ordering her home. Steffan, a good friend and leader of Riverdale's werewolves, has gone missing during top secret negotiations with the US government, and is believed to have been kidnapped—or killed.

Andreas can't abandon the Toronto vampires, and Ari can’t leave him to face impossible odds alone. But neither can she disobey her orders from the Council, or leave her friend Steffan to be tortured and killed. Ari's loyalties pull her in two directions—the closest thing to love she’s ever known on one side, and friendship and duty on the other. If she can stay alive long enough for the choice to matter…

Buy Burning Both Ends here
http://www.amazon.com/Burning-Both-Ends-Guardian-Witch-ebook/dp/B00E0LCE0O/

~ More Fantasy from Etopia Press ~

Symphony of Light and Winter

Renea Mason

Symphony of Light Book One

One woman. Seven men. All bound by one man’s undying devotion.

Fundraiser Linden Hill has a knack for reading people. She always knows which conversations will put a prospect at ease, which drink will loosen a patron’s lips—or his wallet, and how cleavage will make a donor sweeten the deal. She’s even foreseen her dateless weekends four hundred and sixty-four times in a row.

But ten years after watching life drain from her former mentor’s and first love’s eyes, her skills for divining the predictable are lost. When Cyril returns, he’s still gorgeous, but this time he’s beyond human, far less dead, and pissed. His lack of memory drives him to desperate acts, and his turbulent re-acquaintance with Linden pulls her into his war with a creature hell-bent on his destruction. His group of six supernatural men share a tantalizing secret, but despite the hunger, it’s love that leads her to sacrifice everything to save him…

Buy Symphony of Light and Winter here
http://www.amazon.com/Symphony-Light-Winter-Renea-Mason-ebook/dp/B00DI9DMN2/

Trust and Betrayal

Dani-Lyn Alexander

Realm of Light Book One

Trust is the ultimate weapon in the battle against evil.

Single mother Shay McKeon is no dummy—she’s intelligent as well as street-smart. But when she receives a phone call threatening her children, she rushes headlong into the hands of evil.

Saved from certain death by Mason Constanza, who calls himself a Guardian, Shay is taken to the Realm of Light, where she learns her husband never abandoned her as she’d thought, and that good and evil are nothing like she’d imagined. Learning to deal with her own existence as a Guardian, Shay’s attraction to Mason grows. But she has her own demons to battle, and when her daughter is abducted, she’ll have to trust Mason and his team. But Mason has his own ancient battles to fight…

Buy Trust and Betrayal here
http://www.amazon.com/Trust-Betrayal-Realm-Dani-Lyn-Alexander-ebook/dp/B009PA8JUE/

Blood of Isis

Elizabeth Otto

Passion isn’t the only thing that burns…

When a designer drug rocks the small town of New Brighton and makes junkies spontaneously combust, Paramedic Jayda Swenson suspects the worst. The super-methamphetamine her husband created before his death has resurfaced. She’s worked hard to create a safe, tidy life and put her meth-ravaged past—and her secrets—behind her. But when tourists start disappearing and charred body remains crop up, Jayda learns the hard way that this drug doesn’t just fry people’s minds—it also fuels demons.

Sexy new medic Ben Tierney is a demon-hunter in disguise, but his demon-busting powers don’t work so well anymore…until he realizes Jayda’s touch can refuel the energy he’s lost—a touch she’s not so willing to dish out. Now Jayda finds herself wedged between an ancient demon that knows her past and her secret, and Ben, who has plenty of secrets of his own. He’s willing to help—for a price—but Jayda’s not sure if it’s a price she’s willing to pay…

Buy Blood of Isis here
http://www.amazon.com/Blood-Isis-Elizabeth-Otto-ebook/dp/B00C7CB7GA/

Truth and Deceit

Dani-Lyn Alexander

Realm of Light Book Two

A suspicious past, a daunting secret, a forbidden romance... How much does it take to tip the scales from good to evil?

When Lexie Davis wakes to find herself surrounded by luxury with no memory of who she is or how she got there, the fear all but suffocates her. But learning the truth about her circumstances will scare her even more. Desperate for a way to regain her life, Lexie tries to piece together the past. But ghosts from her childhood make it hard for her to let go of her secret—a secret that could force her to spend eternity in Darkness.

Deceived by the woman he loves, abandoned by the brother he trusts, Matthew Hayes struggles against evil to win the battle for his life. But when he wakes to find Lexie sobbing softly at his side, he makes a heartbreaking discovery. Not only is their love forbidden by the most ancient laws, but she has been keeping an unbelievable secret from him—he has a child. The child could give him the strength he needs to defeat the Regulators…if it doesn’t destroy him first...

Buy Truth and Deceit here
http://www.amazon.com/Truth-Deceit-Realm-Dani-Lyn-Alexander-ebook/dp/B00EPFSMH4/

Secret Studies

C. P. Foster

Arcaneology Book Two

If she could only stop running, she could start living…

With a million-dollar bounty on her head, Angie Clark has been hiding under the noses of her enemies for nearly a decade. But trying to prevent a war between humans and vampires has landed her in trouble—again. A vampire monarch bent on revenge has taken out a new contract on her, and Angie knows that if she’s caught, her enemies will torture her until she begs for death. Mired in violence and death, keeping her secrets becomes more important than ever. And as her life unravels bit by bit, she fears she’ll have to leave behind everyone and everything that matters to her and run.

But when Steffen Scott puts his life on the line in order to protect her, she can no longer deny her feelings for him. As the threat of war looms over humanity once again, it could mean the annihilation of both species, and Angie must decide whether to keep running or to turn and fight. And maybe find out what she and Steffen could become.

Buy Secret Studies here
http://www.amazon.com/Secret-Studies-Arcaneology-C-Foster-ebook/dp/B00EPOJAWQ/

Table of Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine